1 
 
 
 
BERK 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 CALIFORNIA 
 
 EARTH 
 
 SCIENCES 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 GIFT OF 
 Estate of 
 Trip "R!- T.e 
 

 < 
 
 . 
 
 ' 
 
 ' 
 
% 
 
THE 
 
 GEOLOGICAL STORY 
 
 BRIEFLY TOLD. 
 
 Introtwrtion to 
 
 FOR 
 
 THE GENERAL READER AND FOR BEGINNERS 
 IN THE SCIENCE. 
 
 BY 
 
 JAMES D. DANA, LL.D., 
 // 
 
 AUTHOR OF "A MANUAL OF GEOLOGY," " TEXT- BOOK OF GEOLOGY," "CORALS AND 
 CORAL ISLANDS," WORKS ON MINERALOGY, ETC. 
 
 WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 NEW YORK AND CHICAGO : 
 IVISON, BLAKEMAN, TAYLOR, AND COMPANY. 
 
 1875. 
 
<n 
 I 
 
 & . te C& 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1875. 
 BY IVISON, BLAKEMAN, TAYLOR, & CO. 
 
 UNIVERSITY PRESS: WELCH, BIGELOW, & Co. 
 CAMBRIDGE. 
 
SCIENCES 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 PREFATOET SUGGESTIONS. 
 
 EOLOGY is eminently an out-door science ; for strata, rivers, 
 \A oceans, mountains, valleys, volcanoes, cannot be taken into a 
 recitation-room. Sketches and sections serve a good purpose in illus- 
 trating the objects of which the science treats, but they do not set 
 aside the necessity of seeing the objects themselves. The reader who 
 has any interest in the subject should therefore go, for aid in his 
 study, to the quarries, bluffs, or ledges of rocks in his vicinity, and all 
 places that illustrate geological operations. At each locality accessi- 
 ble to him he should observe the kinds of rocks that there occur ; 
 whether they consist of layers or not ; and their positions, whether the 
 layers are horizontal, the positon they had when made ; or whether 
 inclined, a slope in the beds being evidence of a subterranean 
 movement like that which takes place in mountain-making. 
 
 Geology teaches that much the larger part of the rocks that con- 
 sist of layers were made through the action of water ; and if such 
 rocks are accessible, it is well, after learning the lessons of the book, 
 to look among them for evidence of this mode of origin, either in 
 the structure of the layers, in the nature of the material, in markings 
 within the beds, or in the presence of relics of aquatic life, such as 
 
iv PREFATORY SUGGESTIONS. 
 
 shells, bones, etc. If some of the layers in a bluff consist of sand- 
 stone, others are pebbly, others clayey, and one or more are of 
 limestone, the kinds of changes in the waters that took place to pro- 
 duce so varied results should be made a point for investigation. 
 
 If an excavation for a cellar is opened near an accustomed 
 walk, it is best to look at the sections of the earth or sands thus 
 made ; for these sands are very often in layers, and, in that case, they 
 bear evidence that there even the loose material of the surface had 
 been arranged by water, either that of the ocean or that of a river 
 or lake. 
 
 When the layers contain fossils, a collection should be made for 
 study ; for they show what living species populated the waters or 
 land when the rocks were forming ; and in the height of a single 
 bluff there may be records thus made of several successive popula- 
 tions different from one another. 
 
 If a beach or a cliff along the ocean is accessible, the action of 
 the waves in their successive plunges may be watched to great ad- 
 vantage ; for they are thus grinding up the stones and sands of the 
 beach, and eroding and undermining the cliff. While viewing such 
 work on a seashore, it will be a good time to consider that this bat- 
 tering goes on almost incessantly through the year, and year after year, 
 and has so gone on along coasts and about reefs for indefinite ages. 
 The cliff and the rocky ledges in the surf at its base should be closely 
 examined, that the amount and kind of wear may be appreciated ; and 
 the action of the water over the beach should be studied in order 
 to understand why, after so much grinding, coarse sands and often 
 pebbles are still left. 
 
PREFATORY SUGGESTIONS. 
 
 If there are sand-flats exposed off the shores at low tide, there 
 is a chance to discover by what currents or movements of the water 
 they were formed, and whence came the sands that compose them, 
 which should be taken advantage of; for they are identical in kind 
 and mode of origin, although not in extent, with the sand-flats of 
 ancient time out of which sandstones have been made ; the only pos- 
 sible difference being that in the earlier ages the waters were every- 
 where salt, and rivers gave little aid. And if the sandy surface is 
 left rippled as the tide goes out, note this, for ancient sandstones 
 often contain such ripple-marks over their layers ; or if the muddy 
 portions are marked with the tracks of Mollusks, note this also, for 
 in many rocks just such tracks occur. 
 
 If coral reefs or shell rocks are forming along the shores, as in 
 the West Indies, these formations should receive special study ; 
 for many of the old limestones of the world were made in the same 
 way. 
 
 If a heavy rain has gullied* a side-hill or proved disastrous to 
 roads, here is a fruitful field for study ; for the gullies are minia- 
 ture valleys, and they illustrate how most great valleys were ex- 
 cavated, the latter being as truly the work of running water as 
 the former. The same gullied slope may exemplify also the for- 
 mation of precipices and waterfalls, of crested ridges, table-topped 
 summits, and groups or ranges of mountain-peaks. 
 
 These are some of the points of easy observation. Many others 
 will occur to the reader after a perusal of the following pages. 
 
 A few labelled specimens of minerals and rocks are absolutely in- 
 dispensable for even a partial understanding of the subject, and the 
 
vi PREFATORY SUGGESTIONS. 
 
 student should buy or beg them, if not able to do the better thing 
 of collecting them. 
 
 Of MINERALS: 1, crystallized quartz; 2, two or three quartz pebbles 
 of different colors ; 3, the variety of quartz called horustone or flint ; 4, 
 common feldspar ; 5, mica ; 6, black hornblende ; 7, a black or greenish- 
 black crystal of augite, and better if in a volcanic rock ; 8, garnet ; 9, 
 tourmaline ; 10, calcite (carbonate of lime), a cleavable specimen ; 11, dolo- 
 mite, or magnesian carbonate of lime ; 12, gypsum, or sulphate of lime ; 13, 
 pyrite (sulphid of iron) ; 14, magnetite, or magnetic iron ore ; 15, hematite, 
 or specular iron ore ; 16, limonite, the common iron ore often called "brown 
 hematite " ; 17, siderite, or spathic iron ore ; 18, chalcopyrite, or yellow 
 copper ore ; 19, galenite, or lead ore (sulphide of lead) ; 20, graphite. 
 
 Of ROCKS : 1, 2, 3, common compact limestone of three different colors, 
 one, at least, of the specimens with a fossil hi it ; 4, chalk, a variety of 
 compact limestone ; 5, 6, white and clouded granular or crystalline lime- 
 stone, of which the ordinary architectural marble is an example; 7, 8, 
 red and gray sandstone ; 9, conglomerate, called also pudding-stone ; 10, 
 shale, such as the slaty rock of the coal-formation, and other shales of the 
 Silurian and Devonian ; 11, slate, or argillyte, that is, common roofing- 
 slate, or writing-slate ; 12, 13, coarse and fine-grained grayish or reddish 
 granite (to be obtained, like marbles and sandstones, in many stone-yards) ; 
 14, red or gray syenyte, of which the Scotch " granite " and Quincy " gran- 
 ite " are good examples ; 15, gneiss, a piece that has the mica distinctly 
 in planes, and hence is banded on a surface of transverse fracture; 16, 
 mica schist; 17, trap, an igneous rock; 18, trachyte, an igneous rock; 
 19, lava, a cellular volcanic rock ; 20, a piece of diatom or infusorial earth. 
 
 The above-mentioned minerals should at least be accessible to a 
 class, if not in the hands of each student ; and it would be well if 
 
PREFATORY SUGGESTIONS. 
 
 vn 
 
 the collection were larger. Moreover, the instructor, if not a prac- 
 tical geologist, should have by him the writer's Manual of Geology, 
 or some other large work on the science, in order to be ready to 
 answer the questions of inquisitive learners, and add to the exam- 
 ples and explanations. 
 
 The student should possess a hammer and a chisel. The best 
 hammer has the face square, flat, sharp-angled, and the opposite 
 end brought to an edge ; this edge should 
 have the same direction with the handle (as 
 in the figure), if it is to be used for get- 
 ting out rock-specimens, but be transverse 
 to this, and thinner, if for obtaining fossils. 
 
 The socket for the handle should be large, in order that the handle 
 may stand hard work. The chisel should be a stone-chisel, six 
 inches long. Rock - specimens should be uniform in size, with 
 straight sides ; say two inches by three, or three inches by four. 
 Fossils had better be separated from the rock if it can be done 
 safely. 
 
 For measuring the dip, that is, the slope, of layers, an instrument 
 called a clinometer is used, which can be had 
 of the instrument-makers. It is a compass 
 having a pendulum hung at the centre, the 
 extremity of which swings over a graduated 
 arc. In the best kind the compass is three 
 inches in diameter and has a square base. A 
 clinometer apart from the compass may be 
 easily extemporized by taking (see figure) a piece of board, abed, 
 
viii PREFATORY SUGGESTIONS. 
 
 cut to an exact square (three or four inches each side), hanging a 
 pendulum on a pivot near one angle (), describing on the board, 
 with one leg of the dividers on the pendulum-pivot, an arc of 90 
 (b to c), and then dividing this arc into nine equal parts, each to 
 mark 10, and subdividing these parts into degrees. Such a cli- 
 nometer, well-graduated, is sufficiently accurate for good work. 
 
 Field work of the kind above pointed out makes the facts in the 
 science real. It also teaches with emphasis the great lesson that ex- 
 isting forces and operations are in kind the same that have formed 
 the rocks, the valleys, and the mountains. It thus prepares the 
 mind to appreciate geological reasoning and comprehend the march 
 of events in the earth's history. 
 
 NEW HAVEN, CONN., February 1, 1875. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 GEOLOGY 1 
 
 PART L ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 I. MINERALS 3 
 
 1. Consisting of Silica . , 3 
 
 2. Silicates 5 
 
 3. Carbon and Carbonates 8 
 
 4. Ores . .10 
 
 II. KINDS OP ROCKS 13 
 
 III. STRUCTURE OF ROCKS 19 
 
 PART II. CAUSES IN GEOLOGY, AND THEIR EFFECTS. 
 
 I. MAKING OF ROCKS 23 
 
 1. Ways in which Plants and Animals have contributed to Rock- 
 
 making 27 
 
 1. Making of Limestones 27 
 
 2. Making of Siliceous Rocks or Masses . . . .35 
 
 3. Making of Peat-beds 40 
 
 2. Quiet Work of Air and Moisture 42 
 
 3. The Work of Winds 44 
 
 4. The Work of Fresh Waters 46 
 
 5. The Work of the Ocean 50 
 
 6. The Work of Ice 57 
 
 7. The Work of Heat in Rock-making 63 
 
 1. Through Expansion and Contraction . . . .63 
 
 2. Through Fusion : Volcanoes 64 
 
 3. Solidification, Metamorphism, and Formation of Veins . 70 
 
TABLE OE CONTENTS. 
 
 II. MAKING or VALLEYS . . . 76 
 
 III. MAKING OF HILLS AND MOUNTAINS AND THE ATTENDANT EFFECTS 80 
 
 1. Mountains made by Igneous Ejections 80 
 
 2. Mountains and Hills produced by the Erosion of Elevated Lands 81 
 
 3. Mountains made by Upturnings and Flexures of Rocks, and 
 
 Bendings of the Earth's Crust 83 
 
 PART III. HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 SUBJECTS AND SUBDIVISIONS 96 
 
 I. ARCELEAN TIME . . . 106 
 
 1. Distribution . . . 10? 
 
 2. Rocks . : . , . , i' ; .... 109 
 
 3. Life ...-.".-..... . .111 
 
 II. PALEOZOIC TIME . .' . . . . . . . 113 
 
 1. Silurian Age, or Age of Invertebrates 113 
 
 1. Lower Silurian 115 
 
 2. Upper Silurian 129 
 
 3. Observations on the Silurian Age .... 134 
 
 2. Devonian Age, or Age of Fishes 137 
 
 1. Rocks 137 
 
 2. Life . . . . . . . . . . 139 
 
 3. Mountain -making ....... 148 
 
 3. Carboniferous Age, or Age of Coal Plants .... 149 
 
 1. Rocks. Coal-measures 150 
 
 2. Life 156 
 
 3. Changes during the Progress o the Carboniferous Age 164 
 
 4. Mountain-making at the Close of Paleozoic Time . . .167 
 
 Changes in Paleozoic Life at the Close of the Era . 173 
 
 III. MESOZOIC TIME . . 174 
 
 Age of Reptiles . 174 
 
 1. Rocks ......... 175 
 
 2. Life ':'.- ' 18 
 
 3. Mountain-making in Mesozoic Time .... 193 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. xi 
 
 IV. CENOZOIC TIME 194 
 
 1. The Tertiary, or Age of Mammals 194 
 
 1. Rocks 195 
 
 2. Life 200 
 
 3. Mountain-making 206 
 
 4. Climate 209 
 
 2. Quaternary Age, or Era of Man 209 
 
 1. Glacial Period 211 
 
 2. Champlain Period 218 
 
 3. Recent Period 221 
 
 4. Life of the Quaternary 224 
 
 5. Geological Work still going Forward . . . .235 
 
 V. OBSERVATIONS ON GEOLOGICAL HISTORY 237 
 
 1. Length of Geological Time 237 
 
 2. Progress in Features 240 
 
 3. The System of Nature of the Earth had a beginning and will 
 
 have an end 241 
 
 4. Progress in Life 242 
 
 INDEX. 257 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 THE original sources of the larger part of the illustrations will be found 
 stated in the author's Manual of Geology. Of the few not in the Manual, 
 Fig. 11 is from a photograph taken by the artist of Powell's, Expedition ; 
 Figs. 13 to 16, from the author's "Corals and Coral Islands"; Fig. 33, 
 from H. J. Clarke's " Mind in Nature " ; and Fig. 46, from an electro- 
 type kindly furnished by the publishers of the "American Naturalist," 
 Salem. 
 
GEOLOG-Y. 
 
 THE word Geology is from two Greek words signifying the 
 story of the earth. As used in science, it means an ac- 
 count of the rocks which lie beneath the surface and stand out 
 in its ledges and mountains, and of the loose sands and soil 
 which cover them; and also an account of what the rocks 
 are able to tell about the world's early history. By a careful 
 study of the nature and positions of rocks, and the markings or 
 relics they contain, it has been discovered how the rocks them- 
 selves were made; and also how the mountains and the conti- 
 nents, with all their variety of surface, were gradually formed. 
 And, further, it has been ascertained not only that the earth had 
 plants and animals long before Man appeared, but what were 
 the kinds that existed in succession through the long ages. 
 The subjects, therefore, of which geology treats are : 
 
 I. The KINDS OF ROCKS. 
 
 II. The ways in which the rocks, valleys, mountains, and 
 continents were made, or CAUSES IN GEOLOGY, AND THEIR 
 EFFECTS. 
 
GEOLOGY. 
 
 III. The events during the successive periods in the earth's 
 history; that is, what making of rocks was going on in each 
 period, what making of mountains' and valleys, and what spe- 
 cies were living in the waters and over the land in each, and 
 how the world of the past differs from the world as it now is, 
 all of which subjects, and others related, are treated under the 
 general head of HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
PART I. 
 
 ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 BOCKS consist of minerals ; and the ores and gems they con- 
 tain are minerals. Any mineral that yields a metal profitably is 
 called an ore. 
 
 The following are the characters of some of the kinds that 
 are of most importance in geology. 
 i 
 
 I. Minerals. 
 
 I . Consisting of Silica. 
 
 Quartz. Quartz is the most common of the materials of 
 rocks. It is well fitted for this first place ; for (1) it is one of 
 the hardest of minerals, the point of a knife-blade or edge 
 of a file making no impression on it; (2) it does not melt in 
 the hottest fire ; and (3) it is not dissolved by water, or cor- 
 roded by either of the common acids. Its durability is its 
 great quality. "With a piece of quartz it is easy to write one's 
 name on glass. Another quality of it, distinguishing it from 
 many minerals it resembles, is that it breaks as easily in one 
 direction as another. 
 
4 ROCKS, OE WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 It is of various colors and kinds. Flint and hornstone are 
 dark-colored massive quartz. The smooth-surfaced stones of a 
 pebble-bank, whether white, brown, yellow, or black, if uni- 
 form (not speckled) in color, are almost all quartz. Moun- 
 tains thousands of feet high are sometimes made of quartz 
 rocks. The sands of a sea-shore are mostly quartz, because the 
 grinding of particle against particle which goes on under the 
 heavy dash or swift flow of the waters wears out all other 
 materials, and leaves only the hard quartz particles behind. 
 
 Quartz is often found in crystals. The figure annexed shows 
 the form of one of them. It is a regular 6-sided prism (i i i), 
 
 Fig. i. with a 6-sided pyramid at each end ; and it is often 
 as transparent as glass. Frequently the crystals are 
 attached by one end in great numbers to a surface 
 of rock, so that this surface is brilliant with little 
 
 Quartz. pyramids of quartz set crowdedly over it, or with 
 pryamids raised on prisms. The inclination of the face of the 
 prism to the adjoining face of the pyramid is always the same 
 (141 47'), wherever the quartz crystal may come from. These 
 glassy crystals are wholly natural productions, having their 
 forms perfect and lustre brilliant when first taken from the 
 rocks. 
 
 While some quartz crystals are clear and colorless, others 
 have a purple color, and these are the amethyst of jewelry. 
 Others have a light-yellow color, looking like topaz, and are 
 called false topaz ; and others a clear smoky-brown color, and 
 these are the cairngorm stone of Scotland. 
 
MINERALS CONSTITUTING ROCKS. 
 
 Still other kinds of quartz are the agates, in which the color 
 is arranged in thin bands or layers of different shades of color, 
 as white, smoky-brown, red, etc. 
 
 The material of quartz is called in chemistry silica, from the 
 Latin word silex, meaning flint. 
 
 Quartz, while so enduring, when pulverized and heated fuses 
 easily with soda, potash, lime, magnesia, or oxyd of iron, and 
 forms a kind of glass; and ordinary glass is made by melting 
 together quartz sand and soda. Again, hot waters containing 
 soda or potash in solution will dissolve silica, and on cooling 
 deposit it again. The waters of hot springs usually contain 
 silica, which they have taken, along with soda or potash, from 
 some rock with which they have been in contact. Through 
 deposits from such solutions (1) agates have been made; (2) 
 fissures in rocks have been filled with quartz, and the fractures 
 thus mended; and (3) the sands of sand-beds and gravel of 
 gravel-beds have often been cemented into the hardest of rocks. 
 
 Opal is also silica, but it differs from quartz in being softer, 
 of less specific gravity, and never crystallized ; and in %e 
 precious opal it has a beautiful play of colors arising from 
 internal reflections. The silica of diatoms and of some de- 
 posits made by geysers is in the state of opal. 
 
 2. Silicates. 
 
 Silica, while existing in rocks abundantly as quartz, also 
 makes, on an average, a third of all their other minerals, 
 
C ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OR 
 
 limestones excepted; that is, it exists combined with other 
 substances, making various common minerals. These minerals 
 containing silica are called silicates. 
 
 L Feldspar, The most universal of these silicates are the 
 kinds called feldspar. Besides silica, a feldspar contains the 
 elements of alumina, and of potash, soda, or lime. Corun- 
 dum is nothing but alumina ; and the beautiful gem sap- 
 phire is only a clear blue variety of it; and the hard emery 
 used for grinding and polishing, and often in little emery- 
 bags for sharpening needles, is the same. It is the hardest 
 of all stones excepting the diamond, and hence it is a good 
 companion for quartz or silica in rock-making. The two, 
 silica and alumina, in combination together make minerals 
 that are harder and no less infusible than quartz; but when 
 combined also with potash, soda, lime, or iron, the minerals 
 it forms melt more or less easily. 
 
 Feldspar has usually a white or flesh-red color, and some- 
 times might be mistaken for quartz. But (1) it is not quite 
 so hard as quartz, though too hard to be scratched with a 
 knife; and, besides, (2) it melts when highly heated; (3) it 
 breaks in one direction with a bright even surface, brilliant in 
 the sunshine, and also in another direction at right angles 
 or nearly so to the former, but less easily, a kind of 
 fracture called, in mineralogy, cleavage. While quartz has 
 no cleavage, feldspar has cleavage in two directions trans- 
 verse to one another. 
 
MINERALS CONSTITUTING ROCKS. 
 
 Common feldspar (called orthoclase in mineralogy) is a pot- 
 ash-feldspar, it containing the elements of potash along with 
 those of alumina and silica ; another is a soda-feldspar 
 (albite) ; others are soda-and-lime feldspars, and one of these, 
 called labradorite, is a constituent of many igneous rocks ; 
 and another is a lime-feldspar. 
 
 2. Mica. Mica (often wrongly called isinglass) splits very 
 easily into leaves thinner than the thinnest paper, which are 
 tough and elastic, and frequently transparent. It does not 
 melt easily, but fuses on the thin edges with high heat. It 
 is the transparent material commonly used in the doors of 
 stoves. Some mica is white, or gray; it is oftener brownish, 
 and very frequently black. Like feldspar, it contains the 
 elements of silica and alumina; the most common light-col- 
 ored kind has, besides these constituents, potash ; the black 
 kind contains magnesia and iron. 
 
 3. Hornblende. Black hornblende, when occurring in 
 rocks, often looks much like mica, showing lustrous cleavage 
 surfaces; but it is a brittle mineral, and hence cannot, like 
 mica, be split into thin, flexible leaves or scales with the 
 point of a knife. It makes very tough rocks, and hence the 
 first part of the name, horn; the rocks are heavy and some- 
 times look like an ore of iron, and hence the second part, 
 blende, a German word meaning blind or deceitful. It is 
 a silicate, that is, it contains silica, but with it there are 
 iron, magnesia, and lime. There are other kinds of hornblende, 
 but they need not be mentioned here. 
 
8 ROCKS, Oil WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 4. Augite. Augite is black or dark-green pyroxene, hav- 
 ing the same composition as hornblende, and differing only in 
 the shape of its crystals. It is named from a Greek word 
 signifying lustre, because its crystals are often bright, though 
 not more so than those of hornblende. 
 
 Two of the crystals of hornblende are represented in Figs. 
 2, 3, and one of those of augite in Fig. 4. The angle of 
 
 Figs. 2-5. 
 
 Minerals. 
 Figs. 2, 3, Hornblende ; 4, Augite ; 5, Garnet in mica schist 
 
 the prism of augite (or that between / and / in Fig. 4) 
 is about 87; while the angle of the prism of hornblende (be- 
 tween / and I in Fig. 2) is 124^ ; it is owing to this differ- 
 ence mainly that hornblende and augite have distinct names. 
 
 5. Garnet Usually in dark-red crystals, but often also 
 black, and occurring imbedded in mica schist and other rocks ; 
 as represented in Fig. 5, contains silica, alumina, iron, and 
 lime. When transparent it is used as a gem. 
 
 3. Carbon and Carbonates. 
 
 Carbon is familiarly known, though in a state not quite 
 pure, as common charcoal. The diamond is crystallized car- 
 
MINERALS CONSTITUTING ROCKS. 9 
 
 bon, and can be burnt like charcoal, though not without in- 
 tense heat. Graphite (or black lead, as it is often badly 
 named, since it contains no lead) is also carbon; it is the 
 material of lead-pencils. 
 
 Carbon combined with oxygen in certain proportions forms 
 carbonic acid, an ingredient of the atmosphere, it constituting 
 4 parts by volume of 10,000 parts of air; it is the gas that 
 escapes from effervescent waters like soda-water. Its com- 
 pounds are called carbonates. 
 
 L Calcite. Calcite occurs in crystals that break easily in 
 three directions, affording forms with rhombic faces, like Fig. 
 6; the angles between the faces are 105 5' 
 
 If IgS. O O 
 
 and 74 55'. A very common form is called 
 dog-tooth spar ; the shape is shown in Fig. 
 7. Another kind is a 6-sided prism with 
 a low pyramid at either end (Fig. 8). Cal- 
 cite is easily scratched with the point of a 
 knife. In a rock form, it is limestone. 
 When calcite or limestone is burnt, carbonic acid escapes as 
 a gas, and lime (called quicklime, the material that slacks 
 in water and is used for making mortar) is left. Calcite is 
 carbonate of lime. When a grain of calcite is put into di- 
 lute hydrochloric (muriatic) acid, carbonic acid gas is given 
 off freely, producing a brisk effervescence, and the calcite be- 
 comes wholly dissolved if it is pure. By means of (1) its 
 effervescence with acid, (2) its low degree of hardness, (3) 
 i* 
 
10 ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 its infusibility in the hottest fire, and its burning to quick- 
 lime instead, calcite or limestone is easily distinguished from 
 feldspar and other minerals. The cleavages in calcite also 
 separate it from feldspar; for the number of directions is 
 three, and the angle between them is about 105 instead of 
 about 90. 
 
 2. Magnesian Limestone, or Dolomite. Limestone sometimes 
 contains magnesia in place of part of the lime, and it is then 
 called, in mineralogy, dolomite, after Dolomieu, a French 
 geologist of the last century. Dolomite, or magnesian lime- 
 stone, does not effervesce freely unless the acid is heated, and 
 in this respect it differs from calcite. In aspect, calcite and 
 dolomite are closely alike. 
 
 4. Ores. 
 
 The following are a few of the common ores. 
 
 1 Pyrite. Pyrite has nearly the color and lustre of brass. 
 
 It is so hard that it will strike fire with steel (whence its name, 
 
 from the Greek for fire), and in this it differs from a yellow 
 
 ore of copper, called chalcopyrite or copper pyrites, which 
 
 it much resembles. It is very often in cubes, 
 
 Fig. 9. 
 
 like Fig. 9. It consists of sulphur and iron, 
 
 nearly 48 parts by weight in 100 being iron. 
 Both of these elements have a strong affinity 
 for oxygen; and consequently pyrite often changes 
 to vitriol, or else forms the oxyd of iron called limonite. 
 
MINERALS CONSTITUTING ROCKS. 11 
 
 It is of no use as an ore of iron, because of the difficulty 
 of separating the sulphur; but it is often employed for the 
 making of vitriol (sulphate of iron). It is the most gener- 
 ally distributed of all metallic minerals, occurring in particles 
 through most rocks, crystalline as well as uncrystalline. Ow- 
 ing to the tendency to alteration just mentioned, it has caused 
 the destruction or disintegration of rocks over the earth's sur- 
 face to a greater extent than any other agency. 
 
 2. Magnetite, or Magnetic Iron Ore, An iron-black ore 
 of iron, having a black powder. It is attractable by the mag- 
 net. It is common in Northern New York, Orange County, 
 New York, Sussex County, New Jersey, and many other 
 regions. It consists of oxygen and iron in the proportion 
 of 4 atoms of the former to 3 of the latter, and contains 
 72 parts of iron in 100. 
 
 3. Hematite, or Specular Iron Ore. A steel-gray ore of 
 iron, but often also bright red, the powder being red. Bed 
 ochre is an earthy hematite. It is not attracted by a mag- 
 net. Like magnetite, it occurs in great beds in Northern 
 New York, in the Marquette region, near Lake Superior, in 
 Michigan, and many other places. It consists of oxygen and 
 iron in the proportion of 3 atoms of the former to 2 of the 
 latter, and contains, when pure, 70 parts by weight of iron 
 in 100. 
 
 All rocks of a reddish or red color owe the color to this 
 oxyd of iron. 
 
12 
 
 ROCKS, OB WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 Hematite and magnetite occur, with -all exceptions, in 
 beds instead of veins. When the beds are verbal or nearly 
 
 so they look like veins. 
 
 I Lonite.-A brown, brownish-yellow, or black ore of 
 mn , affording a Iro^-yello* powder, sometimes eal 
 , Yellow ochre is impure or earthy 1 . 
 It differs in composition from hematite only in contanung wa- 
 r . and if heated the water is dnven off, and * becomes 
 red ' or hematite. It contains, when pure, about 60 per cent 
 of | ro n It is a result of the decomposition of other won ores, 
 nd fonns great beds in some regions, as near Salisbury ,n 
 Connecticut, and Richmond in Massachusetts. It , often found 
 in bogs, and is then called log-iron ore. Lunomte 
 disseminated through clays, giving them a yellowish or brown 
 ish color; and such clays when heated turn red, because thy 
 1 the water which makes limonite to differ from hemat^ 
 This is the reason that bricks are usually red. Clay 
 
 *ti 
 
 bonicacid. When pure about 48 parts 
 
 occurs crystallized, and also in impure massrve nodular form. 
 
 The iron ore of many coal.regions is thi, mass.ve nodule 
 
 SsK 
 
 grayish or browmsh stones. 
 
KINDS OF ROCKS. 13 
 
 effervesces, owing to the escape of carbonic acid. This ore, 
 like limonite, is sometimes present sparingly in clays. 
 
 6. Chalcopyrite, or Yellow Copper Ore. A brass-colored 
 mineral consisting of sulphur, iron, and copper, about a third 
 of which is copper. It is scratched easily with a knife, and 
 affords a dark-green powder, and thus differs from pyrite, 
 which it resembles. It occurs for the most part in veins 
 with other ores. 
 
 7. Galenite, or Lead Ore. A lead-gray ore, brittle and 
 easily pulverized, and affording a lead-gray powder. It often 
 cleaves into cubic or rectangular forms. It is the common 
 lead ore. It often contains a little silver, and is sometimes 
 worked as a silver ore. It occurs in cavities in limestones, 
 as in Northern Illinois, Wisconsin, and Missouri, and in Der- 
 byshire, England ; and is often found also in veins with 
 other ores. 
 
 II. Kinds of Rocks. 
 
 THE following are the characters of some of the common 
 kinds of rocks. 
 
 1. Limestone ; Magnesian Limestone. These rocks are partly 
 described on pages 9 and 10. They are of dull shades 
 of colors, from white through gray, yellow, red, and brown 
 to black, and of all degrees of texture, from that of flint to. 
 a coarse granular texture. The test by acids, by heat, and 
 by a use of the point of a knife in trial of the hardness, 
 
14 ROCKS, OK WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 are the means of distinguishing limestones from other rocks. 
 Chalk is limestone. Ordinary marble is limestone, and some- 
 times the magnesian kind. 
 
 The different kinds of limestone are called calcareous rocks, 
 from the Latin calx, meaning lime. 
 
 2. Sandstone. Sandstone is a rock made of sand. The 
 sand may be quartz, like the sand of most sea- shores, or 
 pulverized granite or other rock; when gathered into beds 
 and consolidated, it makes sandstone. Sandstones are the most 
 common of rocks. They have various dull colors, from white 
 through gray, yellow, and brown to brownish-red and red. 
 
 3. Conglomerate. A conglomerate or pudding-stone is a 
 consolidated gravel-bed, gravel being sand mixed with peb- 
 bles or small stones. The stones are sometimes large, even a 
 foot in diameter. They are often of quartz, sometimes of 
 other hard rocks, and occasionally of limestone. 
 
 4. Shale. Shale is a fine mud or clay consolidated into 
 a rock having a slaty fracture, but less evenly slaty and 
 less firm than true slate. The colors vary, like the colors 
 of mud or clay, from gray and yellowish shades through red 
 and brown to black. Black is a common color, because the 
 plants and animals that live and die in the mud or over it 
 contain carbon, the chief element of coal, and contribute por- 
 tions of carbonaceous substances to the mud. Such black 
 shales, when burnt, usually become white or nearly so, because 
 the vegetable or animal material is then burnt out. For 
 the same reason black limestones afford white quicklime. 
 
KINDS OE ROCKS. 15 
 
 The loose earthy material of the world, in and out of the 
 water, is mostly either sand, gravel, mud, or clay; and thus 
 it has been through all ages. Sand is finely pulverized rock. 
 Mud is the same, for the most part; but it may contain 
 rock that is decomposed as well as pulverized. Clay is a 
 fine kind of mud; it is mainly either pulverized feldspar 
 along with quartz in fine grains, or else decomposed feldspar 
 with more or less quartz. It comes from the pulverizing of 
 granite, gneiss, and other rocks containing feldspar, or from 
 their decomposition. Clay often contains iron; and when 
 burnt to make brick it then becomes red. Gravel is mixed 
 sand and pebbles. 
 
 The consolidation of sand makes sandstones; of pebble- 
 beds, conglomerates; of fine mud or clay, shale. 
 
 5. Argillaceous Sandstone. When sands are clayey, the 
 beds make, when consolidated, a clayey, that is, argillaceous, 
 sandstone (argilla, in Latin, meaning clay). Such sandstones 
 usually break into thin slabs, in which case they are said to 
 be laminated sandstones; and, if of sufficient hardness, they 
 make good flagging-stone for sidewalks. The common flag- 
 ging-stone used in New York and adjoining States is an 
 argillaceous sandstone. 
 
 6. Slate. Slate, or argillyte, differs from shale in break- 
 ing much more evenly, and being much firmer. The slates 
 used for roofing are examples. 
 
 7. Granite. Granite is one of the crystalline rocks, its 
 
16 ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 ingredients being, not worn grains like those of a sandstone 
 or conglomerate, but crystalline grains, all having been 
 rendered crystalline together by a process in which heat was 
 concerned (p. 26). It consists of grains of three minerals, 
 quartz, feldspar, mica, mixed promiscuously together. The 
 quartz grains are usually grayish or smoky in color (com- 
 monly of a darker tint than the feldspar), and have no cleav- 
 age. The grains of feldspar have cleavage, and therefore 
 show smooth, sparkling surfaces when a fragment of granite 
 is exposed to the sun, and their color is usually white or 
 flesh-red. The mica is much softer than the feldspar, and 
 with a point of a knife-blade its grains may be divided into 
 thin, flexible scales; its colors are white, brownish, or black. 
 
 8. Gneiss. Gneiss has the same constituents as granite; 
 but these constituents are arranged more or less in planes, 
 and, owing to the mica, the rock splits into thick layers, and 
 on a cross fracture appears banded. On account of its split- 
 ting into layers gneiss is said to be a schistose rock (this 
 term being derived from a Greek word meaning to divide, and 
 pronounced as if spelt shistose}. This schistose structure is 
 the only one distinguishing it from granite. It is somewhat 
 like the laminated structure. 
 
 9. Mica schist. Mica schist has the same constituents as 
 granite and gneiss, but the quartz and mica are much the 
 most abundant, and especially the mica; and on account of 
 the large proportion of mica, mica schist divides into thin 
 
KINDS OF ROCKS. 17 
 
 layers. It glistens in the sunshine, owing to the scales of 
 mica. Sometimes the scales of mica are indistinct, and then 
 it is called mica slate. 
 
 The crystalline rocks, granite and gneiss, and gneiss and 
 mica schist, pass into one another through indefinite shadings. 
 There are granites that are slightly gneiss-like, and all 
 grades to true gneiss; and there are all grades from gneiss 
 to mica schist, so that it is sometimes difficult to say 
 whether a rock should be called granite or gneiss, and 
 whether another should be called gneiss or mica schist. 
 Again, mica schist shades off through mica slate into argil- 
 lyte, or clay slate, as the crystalline texture is less and less 
 apparent. 
 
 10. Syenyte. Some granite-like rocks contain hornblende 
 in place of the mica, and such kinds are called syenyte. The 
 hornblende is grayish-black, greenish-black, or black, and 
 differs from black mica in being brittle, and hence in not 
 affording thin, flexible scales. This fact indicates the kind 
 of examination to be made to distinguish syenyte from 
 granite. The so-called granite of the Quincy quarries, near 
 Boston, and the red Scotch granite imported for monuments, 
 are syenyte. 
 
 II Syenyte Gneiss ; Hornblende Slate. Syenyte gneiss differs 
 from ordinary gneiss in containing hornblende instead of 
 mica. Hornblende schist or slate is a black slaty rock con- 
 sisting mainly of hornblende. 
 
 B 
 
18 ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 12. Trap; Volcanic Eocks, Trap is an igneous rock: that 
 is, it has cooled from fusion, like the lavas of a volcano. 
 It came to the surface in a melted state, through an opened 
 fissure, from some deep-seated region of liquid rock. The 
 part filling a fissure is called a dike. It has sometimes 
 flowed from the fissure over the adjoining country. Trap 
 is a dark-colored, heavy rock, more or less crystalline in tex- 
 ture. It consists of a lime-and-soda feldspar (called labra- 
 dorite, from Labrador, where it was first found) and augite, 
 along with grains of magnetite. It is the rock of the Pali- 
 sades along the west side of the Hudson River above New 
 York, of Mount Holyoke near Northampton, and various 
 other hills and ridges in the Connecticut Valley; of many 
 ridges in the vicinity of Lake Superior, and over the west- 
 ern slope of the Rocky Mountains; of the Giant's Causeway 
 on the north coast of Ireland, and Staffa on the western 
 coast of Sco'tland; and is common over the globe. 
 
 Some trap contains small nodules consisting of different 
 minerals. These nodules fill cavities that were made, while the 
 rock was still melted, by expanding vapors. This variety of 
 trap is called amygdaloid, because the little nodules sometimes 
 have the shape of almonds (amygdalum, in Latin, meaning 
 almond}. Trap, especially if very fine grained, is often called 
 basalt. It frequently occurs in columnar forms, as at the 
 Giant's Causeway, many places in the Lake Superior region, 
 and elsewhere. 
 
STRUCTURE OF ROCKS. 19 
 
 Volcanic rocks, called lavas, are those that have been ejected 
 in a melted state from, or about, an open vent called (from the 
 Latin for bowl) a crater. Eruptions around the crater make 
 the fire-mountain, or volcano. 
 
 The larger part of lavas, and of all igneous rocks, are simi- 
 lar in composition to trap, although often very cellular rocks, 
 and sometimes resembling much the scoria of a furnace. 
 
 Other volcanic and igneous rocks are mainly feldspar in 
 composition, and as they therefore contain little or no iron, 
 they are less heavy than trap. Their specific gravity is mostly 
 2.5 to 2.8, while that of the trap series is 2.8 to 3.2. A com- 
 mon kind, rough on a surface of fracture, is called trachyte; 
 and another, containing isolated crystals of feldspar, is porphyry. 
 
 Sand-rocks made out of volcanic sands are called tufas. 
 
 III. Structure of Rocks. 
 
 L Stratified Rocks. Most rocks consist of layers piled one 
 upon another; and the series in some regions is thousands of 
 feet in height. Figure 10 rep- 
 resents a bluff on the Genesee 
 River at the falls near Roches- 
 ter. In this section Nos. 1 and 
 2 are sandstone; No. 3, green 
 
 i -I - T , , . -- Section on Genesee Kiver. 
 
 shale; No. 4, limestone; No. 5, 
 
 shale; No. 6, limestone; No. 7, shale; No. 8, limestone again. 
 
20 ROCKS, OR WHAT THE EARTH IS MADE OF. 
 
 Fisr. 11. 
 
 Part of the wall of the Colorado Canon, from a photograph by Powell's Expedition. 
 
 Another example is here presented (Fig. 11) from the Colo- 
 rado Canon. The height of the pile of layers in view is over 
 3,110 feet; but the river flows 2,755 feet below, and hence 
 the whole height of the wail is 5,865 feet. Still another 
 example from the Colorado region is given on page 78. 
 
 It is to be noted that (1) the layers were made one after 
 another, beginning with the lowest; that (2) the successive 
 layers correspond to successive intervals of time in geological 
 history. 
 
STRUCTURE OF ROCKS. 21 
 
 Eocks consisting thus of beds are called stratified rocks, 
 from the Latin stratumj meaning bed. 
 
 But layer and. stratum in geology have not the same mean- 
 ing. In Fig. 10 the lower sandstone bed, No. 1, consists 
 of many layers; together they make a stratum. No. 3 is 
 another stratum, one of shale; No. 4, another, one of lime- 
 stone, and also made up of many layers; and so on. Thus 
 there are eight strata (strata being the plural of stratum] vis- 
 ible in the bluff; and each consists of many layers. All the 
 layers of one kind, lying together, make one stratum. 
 
 Sandstone, shale, conglomerate, and limestone are the- most 
 common kinds of stratified rocks. Gneiss and mica schist are 
 also of this nature, although crystalline in texture. 
 
 2. TTnstratified Rocks. Unstratified rocks are not made up 
 of layers. The granite about the Yosemite, in California, is in 
 lofty mountains and mountain-domes, showing no distinct bed- 
 ding or stratification; and the same is the character of most 
 granite. The trap-rocks of the Palisades, on the Hudson, rise 
 boldly from the water and have no division into layers; but, 
 instead, a vertical division into imperfect columns, a com- 
 mon feature of such trap-rocks, illustrated on the next page. It 
 is not, however, true that all igneous rocks are ^stratified ; for 
 where lavas have flowed out in successive streams over a region, 
 those streams have made successive beds, and the rocks are 
 truly stratified. But the term stratified rocks is usually 
 applied only to the kinds not of igneous origin. 
 
22 
 
 HOCKS, OR WHAT THE EAKTH IS MADE OE. 
 
 The columnar structure of some trap-rocks is well illustrat- 
 ed in the following view of a scene on the shores of Illawarra 
 
 Fig. 12. 
 
 Basaltic columns, coast of Illawarra, New South Wales. 
 
 in New South Wales, Australia. While stratification has come 
 from the successive formation of beds,, these columns are a 
 result of the cooling. Cooling causes contraction, and the 
 contraction of the solid rock as cooling went on produced 
 the fractures. These fractures are always at right angles, or 
 nearly so, to the cooling surfaces. Where the rock fills ver- 
 tical fissures, the columns are horizontal. Even sandstones 
 have been rendered columnar where overlaid by beds of trap, 
 or when they have been subjected otherwise to heat. 
 
PART II. 
 
 CAUSES IN GEOLOGY, AND THEIR EFFECTS. 
 
 UNDER the head of Causes, Geology treats of the ways 
 in which (1) rocks, (2) valleys, (3) mountains and continents 
 were made; or, in general, the means through which all 
 changes have been brought about. 
 
 I. Making of Rocks. 
 
 THE rocks, briefly described in the preceding pages, have 
 been made by the following methods. 
 
 L Rocks formed from fusion. Igneous rocks are here in- 
 cluded, or those that have cooled from a melted state after 
 ejection from some seat of fire within the earth. They are 
 crystalline in texture, each grain being a separate crystal; 
 yet the small grains are so crowded together that they have 
 nothing of the external forms of crystals, and sometimes they 
 are too minute to be easily distinguished. Igneous rocks are 
 of small extent and importance over the globe compared with 
 those made through the action of water. 
 
 2. Rocks made by deposition from waters holding the mate- 
 
24 CAUSES AND THEIR EFFECTS. 
 
 rial of them in solution. Waters containing lime often de- 
 posit it, and so make a kind of limestone. 
 
 Waters percolating through the limestone roofs of caverns, 
 as they evaporate on the roof, form long pendent cones or 
 cylinders of limestone called stalactites (from the Greek for 
 to distil) ; and the same waters, dropping to the floor of the 
 cavern, there evaporate and produce a bed of limestone called 
 stalagmite. 
 
 There are many springs, and a few rivers, in the world, 
 whose waters are calcareous. They petrify the moss, leaves, 
 and nuts of swamps, and sometimes make thick beds which 
 are very porous, and irregular in thickness and texture, called 
 calcareous tufa, and also travertine. On Gardiner's Eiver, in 
 the Yellowstone Park, at the summit of the Rocky Mountains, 
 such deposits are forming, and the river is thus made into 
 a series of waterfalls. But such beds of limestone are of 
 even less extent and importance than igneous rocks. None 
 of the great limestones of the world were thus made. 
 
 Waters often hold traces of silica in solution, especially 
 if hot and alkaline, and deposit it again, making siliceous 
 beds and petrifactions. Some facts on this point are men- 
 tioned beyond, among the eifects of heat in rock-making. 
 Cold water seldom deposits silica unless where there are 
 the remains of siliceous infusoria, as mentioned on page 38. 
 
 3. Rocks made by the mechanical agency of waters and 
 winds, exclusive of limestones. Par the larger part of rocks 
 
MAKING OF ROCKS. 25 
 
 are fragmental rocks ; that is, they are rocks made out of 
 fragments of older rocks. The finest mud or clay consists 
 of fragments of rock-material, and hence a shale a rock 
 made from fine mud or clay is a fragmental rock as 
 much as a sandstone or conglomerate. 
 
 A large part of the fragments or the sand, pebbles, 
 mud - were made by the wearing action of moving waters ; 
 and hence such material is called detritus, from the Latin, 
 meaning worn out. The agency of greatest effects and long- 
 est action in past time has been the ocean; that of next 
 importance, rivers ; that next, winds. But, preparatory for 
 these agencies, the air, moisture, and the sun's heat have 
 been always quietly at work giving aid in the reduction of 
 rocks to fragments or grains; and thus the ocean, rivers, and 
 winds have found much loose material ready for them, in- 
 stead of being left to make all that was required for their 
 work in rock-making. 
 
 The sand, gravel, and mud or clay of which rocks have 
 been made were in general deposited as a sediment from the 
 waters of the ocean or rivers, as will be explained further 
 on ; and hence sandstones, conglomerates, and shales are called 
 sedimentary rocks. 
 
 4. Rocks made mainly or wholly of organic remains, that 
 is, of the remains of plants or animals, (1) The great lime- 
 stones of the world are of this origin ; also (2) some sili- 
 ceous deposits; and (3) the coal-beds and peat-beds of the 
 
26 CAUSES AND THEIR EFFECTS. 
 
 world. Many sandstones and shales contain more or less of 
 such remains. Plants, shells, and other distinguishable relics 
 of living species found in rocks are called fossils, or organic 
 remains. They are sometimes called also petrifactions, which 
 means made of stone ; but not always rightly so, for most 
 fossils consist of the same material essentially that they had 
 when in the living species. Wood is sometimes changed to 
 stone; and this is then a true petrifaction. 
 
 5. Metamorphic Rocks. Fragmental rocks, such as sand- 
 stones, shales, and conglomerates, and also limestones, have 
 sometimes been altered (or metamorphosed), over regions of 
 great extent, to crystalline rocks, such as granite, gneiss, 
 mica schist, granular limestone or architectural marble; and 
 these crystalline rocks are hence called metamorphic rocks, 
 the word metamorphic meaning altered. 
 
 In describing these methods of making rocks the following 
 order is here adopted : 
 
 1. The ways in which plants and animals have contributed 
 to rock-making. 
 
 2. The results from the quiet working of air and moisture. 
 
 3. The work of winds. 
 
 4. The work of rivers. 
 
 5. The work of the ocean. 
 
 6. The work done by ice. 
 
 7. The work of heat. 
 
LIMESTONE ROCKS OE ORGANIC ORIGIN. 
 
 I. Ways in which Plants and Animals have contributed 
 to Rock-making. 
 
 1. Making of Limestones. 
 
 The animal relics that have contributed most to limestones 
 are shells, corals, crinoids, and foraminifers. These are secre- 
 tions of animals, that is, stony portions of the body, either 
 made internally in the same manner as the bones of a dog are 
 made, or, like a shell, made externally as a covering for the 
 animal. When the animal dies, the relics pass to the mineral 
 kingdom and are used in rock-making ; and, as stated above, 
 nearly all the limestones have thus been made. 
 
 Corals and crinoids are exclusively oceanic species of ani- 
 mals ; but, while this is true also of most shells and fora- 
 minifers, there are some kinds that nourish in fresh waters, 
 and among shells some, like the snail, live over the land. 
 
 Shells are the secretions of animals related to the oyster, 
 clam, snail, and cuttle-fish, animals that have a soft fleshy 
 body, and hence are called Mollush, from the Latin mollis, 
 soft. The shells serve to protect the soft body and give it 
 rigidity. 
 
 Coral is, for the most part, the secretion of polyps, the 
 most flower-like of animals, and it is an internal secretion. 
 One of the branching corals, covered over (one branch ex- 
 cepted) with its numerous little flower-animals, is represented 
 in Pig. 13. Branching corals of this nature are common in the 
 
28 
 
 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 tropical Pacific, and are called Madrepores. Another kind, mas- 
 sive instead of branching, is shown in Eig. 14. The whole 
 surface is a surface of flower-animals or polyps; in reference 
 to its star-like cells, this kind is called an Astraa. The 
 
 Fig. 13. 
 
 Madrepora aspera D. 
 
 expanded animals (only part of which in the figure are in this 
 state) are like flowers also in their bright colors. The little 
 petal-like arms (tentacles), in Pig. 13, are tipped with emerald- 
 green, in the living state; and some Astrseas are purple or 
 
LIMESTONE ROCKS OE ORGANIC ORIGIN. 
 
 Fig. 14. 
 
 Fig. 15. 
 
 Astraea pallida D. 
 
 crimson with an emerald centre,, and others have other bright 
 
 tints. "While so much like flowers in appearance, polyps are 
 
 wholly animal in nature. Each polyp has a mouth at the 
 
 centre above, as shown in Pig. 14; 
 
 and it eats and digests like other 
 
 animals. Another kind of coral is 
 
 represented in Fig. 15, without the 
 
 animal; it shows the radiating plates 
 
 in the cup-shaped cavity at top. Still 
 
 another, somewhat larger, elliptical in 
 
 shape instead of cylindrical, and in the 
 
 living state, is presented in Fig. 16. 
 
 The mouth is a very long one, and 
 
 the arms or tentacles which serve to push in the prey it cap- 
 
 Thecocyathus cylindraceua 
 Pour-tales. 
 
30 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 tures are also long. It owes much of its power of capturing 
 to the stinging qualities of these tentacles. 
 
 The arrangement of the tentacles of a polyp around a 
 centre, and also that of the plates inside of the coral cup, is 
 radiate; and hence Polyps, like some other kinds of life, are 
 called Radiate animals. 
 
 Tig. 1C. 
 
 Flabellum pavoninum. 
 
 Crinoids. Crinoids also are flower-like animals, and Radi- 
 ates. They were once exceedingly abundant in the seas of the 
 world, but now are rarely to be found. Two of the kinds are 
 represented in Figs. 17 and 18, the first an ancient species, 
 and the second a modern one from the seas of the "West Indies. 
 The arms above are arranged around a centre like the petals 
 of a flower, and, like them, they may be opened out wide or 
 closed up so as to look like a bud; and this the animal does 
 at will. Below the radiating head-bearing part there is a 
 stem, sometimes a foot or more long, which, if the animal is 
 
LIMESTONE ROCKS OF ORGANIC ORIGIN. 
 
 31 
 
 alive, is planted below on the solid rock, or in the mud of the 
 sea-bottom. Crinoids differ in many respects from polyps. 
 One point is this : the coral which a polyp makes is all one 
 
 Figs. 17, 18. 
 
 Crinoids. 
 
 Fig. 17, Zeacrinus elegans ; 18, Pentacrinus caput-Medusae, now living in the West Indies; a~d, calcareous 
 disks or plates of the stem, showing their s-sided form. 
 
 piece, whether massive or branching; while the stony secretion 
 of the crinoid is in multitudes of pieces. The stem is a pile 
 of little disks often circular and looking like button-moulds, 
 as in Eig. 17; but sometimes 5-sided, as in Pigs. 18 a, b, c, d, 
 showing some of the forms. The arms also are made up of 
 stony pieces. The cross-lines on the arms in the above figures 
 indicate the number of pieces of which each is made. The 
 pieces are held together by animal membrane as long as the 
 animal lives ; but when it dies, the pieces usually fall apart, 
 and are scattered by the moving waters. 
 
MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 Foraminifers. Foraminifers are made by the simplest of 
 all animals, and very minute kinds, animals that have no 
 organs of sense, and in general not even a mouth to eat with. 
 When a particle of the desired food touches the body, and is 
 perhaps held there by its power of stinging, that part of the 
 body begins to be depressed, and continues to sink inward 
 until the food is in a cavity inside made for the occasion; 
 then the food is digested, and any part of it not digested is 
 thrown out by restoring the body to its former state. Some 
 
 Rhizopods. 
 
 Fig. 19, Orbulina universa ; 20, Globigerina rubra ; 21, Textilaria globulosa ; 22, Rotalia globulosa ; 22 a, 
 side-view of Rotalia Boucana ; 23, Grammostomum phyllodes ; 24, Frondicularia annularis ; 25, Triloculina 
 Josephina ; 26, Nodosaria vulgaris ; 27, Lituola nautiloides ; 28 a, Flabellina rugosa ; 29, Chrysalidina 
 gradata ; 30 a, Cuneolina pavonia ; 31, Nuuimulites nummularia ; 32 a, b, Fusulina cylindrica. 
 
 of the shells are represented much enlarged, excepting the 
 last three, in Figs. 19 to 32. Many of these animals have 
 the faculty of extending out, at will, feelers over the body 
 that are a little root-like, and hence they are called Rhizoporfs, 
 from the Greek for root-like feet. An enlarged view of one of 
 
LIMESTONE ROCKS OF ORGANIC ORIGIN. 33 
 
 the species, with the fibre-like arms extended, is shown in Fig. 
 33. All of the shells above figured, excepting the last three, 
 are no larger than the finest grains of sand ; and yet they 
 contain .a number of cells, each of Fig. 33. 
 
 which corresponds to a separate one 
 of the Rhizopod animals. 
 
 Kg. 31 is a large foraminifer 
 shaped like a coin, and the Latin 
 for coin, nummus, suggested for it 
 the name it bears, a Nummulite. 
 
 Shells, corals, crinoids, and fora- Eotaiia veneu. 
 
 minifers consist almost solely of carbonate of lime, the 
 material of limestone ; and hence their consolidation makes 
 limestone. Shells, corals, and crinoids are usually more or 
 less ground up under the action of the waves or currents 
 of the ocean, and thus reduced to fragments or sand, before 
 they are consolidated. Much coral limestone of existing seas 
 the rock of coral reefs shows no trace of the corals of 
 which it was made, because all were ground by the aid of the 
 waves and currents to a coral sand or coral mud before con- 
 solidation. But in other cases the rock contains fragments of 
 the corals or crinoids, and sometimes entire specimens. Eig. 
 34 shows the aspect of a crinoidal limestone when the crinoidal 
 remains are not wholly ground up; the disks and cylinders 
 are portions of the stems of the crinoids. The coral reefs 
 of the Pacific are coral-made limestones, and some of them 
 2* c 
 
MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 are hundreds of square miles in area and many hundreds 
 of feet in thickness. 
 
 Foraminifers are so minute that they need no grinding in 
 
 order to make a fine-grained 
 rock. They live in sea- 
 waters of all depths, and 
 are especially abundant over 
 the sea-bottom down to a 
 depth of twelve or fifteen 
 thousand feet,, as has been 
 proved by soundings in the 
 Atlantic between Ireland 
 and Newfoundland, and 
 elsewhere. Chalk is made 
 
 mainly of foraminifers, and was of deep-water origin ; and 
 chalk is now making, and has been through ages past, over 
 the bottom of the ocean. 
 
 There are also some plants, of the order of Sea-weeds, that 
 secrete lime, and which have thereby contributed to rock-mak- 
 ing. Among these are included (1) coral-making plants, called 
 Nullipores, so named from the fact that, while looking like 
 corals, they have no pores or cells; (2) Corallines, which are 
 related to Nullipores, but have delicate jointed stems; (3) 
 CoccolitJiSj which are microscopic calcareous disks, very abun- 
 dant over some parts of the ocean's bottom and occurring also 
 in shallower waters. 
 
 Crinoidal Limestone. 
 
SILICEOUS ROCKS OF ORGANIC ORIGIN. 
 
 35 
 
 2. Making of Siliceous Rocks or Masses. 
 
 Some of the minutest and simplest of plants and animals 
 make stony secretions of silica instead of carbonate of lime, 
 and hence form out of their stony secretions beds of silica 
 instead of beds of limestone. Although minute, often requir- 
 ing a high microscopic power even to see them, such species 
 have thus been large contributors to rock-making through all 
 geological history. Many of them are remarkable for their 
 beauty of form and texture. 
 
 The plants here included are called Diatoms. Nearly all 
 are too minute to be distinguished 
 without a lens. Some of the forms 
 are shown, . highly magnified, in the 
 annexed figures, 35-40. They are 
 strange forms for plants, and still 
 are known to be of this king- 
 dom of life. They have lived in 
 such numbers over the bottoms of 
 
 shallow 
 
 Figs< 
 
 Diatoms highly magnified. 
 
 and SeaS, Fig. 35, Pinnularia peregrina, Richmond, 
 Va. ; 36, Pleurosigma angulatum, id. ; 37, 
 
 that the infinitesimal shells have %5^fS^\!SZ 
 
 same ; 39, Grammatophora marina, from 
 
 SOmetimeS made beds SCOreS Of the salt water at Stonington, Conn. ; 40. 
 
 Bacillaria paradoxa, West Point. 
 
 yards in thickness. The material 
 
 of such beds looks like the finest of chalk. Owing to 
 the hardness and extreme fineness of the grains, it was used 
 as a polishing powder long before it was discovered that 
 each particle was the secretion of a microscopic water-plant. 
 
36 
 
 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 It is obtained from the bottoms of many marshes, and sold 
 for polishing; and the packages in the shops from beds in 
 Maine are labelled Silex. A bed of great extent in Virginia, 
 
 Fig. 41. 
 
 Richmond Infusorial Earth. 
 
 a, Pinnularia peregrina ; 6, c, Odontidium pinnulatum ; d, Grammatophora marina ; e, Spongiolithis appen- 
 diculata ;f, Melosira sulcata ; g; transverse view, id. ; h, Actinocyclus Ehrenbergii ; z, Coscinodiscus api- 
 culatus ; j, Triceratium obtusum ; k, Actinoptychus undulatus ; /, Dictyocha crux ; *, Dictyocha ; , frag- 
 ment of a segment of Actinoptychus senarius ; o, Navicula ; p, fragment of Coscinodiscus gigas. 
 
 near Richmond, is in some places thirty feet thick ; and a little 
 of the dust, under the microscope of Ehrenberg of Berlin, 
 
SILICEOUS ROCKS OE ORGANIC ORIGIN. 
 
 37 
 
 Figs. 42-44. 
 
 who first made known the nature of these polishing powders,, 
 presented the appearance shown in the foregoing figure. 
 These forms were all in the field of his microscope at one 
 time. Nearly every particle is a Diatom or a fragment of 
 one. Some beds near Monterey, in California, have a thick- 
 ness exceeding fifty feet. 
 
 Among animals making siliceous shells, the following are 
 examples. (1) A kind illustrated in Pigs. 42-44, related 
 to the foraminifers, the 
 animals being Rhizopods, 
 but differing in their 
 forms, and in secreting 
 silica instead of lime. 
 
 (2) Most Sponges, for 
 sponges are animal in na- 
 ture. Ordinary sponges 
 
 are made of horn-like fibres; but in the living state these 
 fibres are covered thinly with an animal coating which is in 
 reality a layer of microscopic animals hardly higher in grade 
 than Rhizopods. In a large part of them these horny fibres 
 
 Fig. 45. 
 
 Siliceous spicules of Sponges. 
 
 are bristled with minute spicules of silica of various forms. 
 A few of these forms are shown in Figs. 45 a k. Some of 
 the oblong pieces or fragments in Fig. 41, page 36, are spi- 
 cules of ancient sponges. 
 
38 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 Other sponges consist wholly of fibres of transparent silica, 
 excepting a thin coating of animal material. One of these sili- 
 ceous sponges from the bottom of the East India seas is 
 represented in Pig. 46, but only half the natural size. The 
 extreme delicacy of the structure might hardly be inferred 
 from the figure; for the sponge looks as if made of spun 
 glass, and as if too fragile to be handled. Such siliceous 
 sponges are common over the bottom of the ocean, and at 
 various depths below the reach of the waves, whose violence 
 they could not withstand. 
 
 The flint of the world, or hornstone as the most of it is 
 called (page 4), is nearly pure silica (or quartz), and, like 
 quartz, it scratches glass easily. It is found imbedded in 
 limestones and other rocks. It has been made for the most 
 part out of diatoms and spicules of sponges, and without any 
 unusual degree of heat. This fact shows that such deposits, 
 when under water, may be partly dissolved by the cold waters, 
 and then consolidated without any external aid beyond that 
 afforded by the saline ingredients of the waters. By the same 
 means shells and other fossils have often been changed to 
 quartz, or have undergone a true petrification. 
 
 Besides shells, corals, crinoids, forammifers, diatoms, and 
 sponges, relics of various other kinds of animals are con- 
 tained in rocks or have contributed to their material. These 
 are the harder parts of Worms, Insects, Spiders, Centipedes, 
 and of various Crustaceans (among these last, Shrimps, Crabs, 
 
Fig. 46, Euplectella speciosa, or Glass Sponge. 
 
40 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 and inferior kinds) ; the bones and scales of Fishes and Rep- 
 tiles ; the bones and occasionally the feathers of Birds ; the 
 bones of Quadrupeds of various kinds, and remains of various 
 other forms of life ; and, besides, the trades of animals, from 
 those of Worms and Insects to those of Quadrupeds and Man. 
 
 The living species of the globe that have contributed most 
 to rocks are those of the waters, because rocks are mainly 
 of aqueous origin ; and chiefly marine species, because the 
 greater part of rock-making has been performed by the ocean. 
 
 Oceanic life is in greatest profusion along the shallow 
 waters off shore, down to a depth of a hundred feet, 
 the corals making coral reefs in our present seas not living 
 at a greater depth than this. But there is abundant life at 
 greater depths, and even over the ocean's bottom down to 
 about 15,000 feet. Crabs with good eyes have been obtained 
 from the sea-bottom at a depth of 5,000 feet; lobsters without 
 eyes at a depth of 5,000 to 12,000 feet; and a few living mol- 
 lusks from a depth exceeding 12,000 feet. Besides these species, 
 there are through all these depths scattered Corals, Crinoids, and 
 delicate siliceous Sponges related to that figured on page 39. 
 But Rhizopods are the most abundant species (page 32), and with 
 them there are the minutest and simplest of plants, Diatoms and 
 Coccoliths. 
 
 3. Making of Peat-beds. 
 
 In marshy areas, where spongy mosses of the genus Sphag- 
 num are growing luxuriantly along with other water-loving 
 
PEAT-BEDS. 41 
 
 plants small and large, and some kinds that can stand the 
 water, but would thrive better were it drier, there are always 
 deposits of leaves and stems and other remains of plants 
 forming under the water. The moss, which is the chief plant 
 in the increasing deposit, has the faculty of dying below 
 while growing above; and thus its dead stems may be many 
 yards long, while the living part at top is only six inches 
 or so. The small plants and shrubs, and the trees, if such 
 there be, shed their leaves and fruit annually, and these fall 
 into the water. Annual plants die each year, and their stems 
 are buried with the leaves. All the plants, the mosses ex- 
 cepted, sooner or later die, and thus branches and trunks are 
 added at times to the accumulation in progress. Birds and 
 quadrupeds may add their bones, and insects, with the vari- 
 ous inferior kinds of life in such places, may become min- 
 gled with the other relics. 
 
 The materials of plants buried under water undergo a kind 
 of smothered combustion. They become black, then, below, 
 are reduced to a pulpy state, or rarely to an imperfect coal; 
 and the mass thus altered constitutes what is called peat. 
 
 Dry woody material consists, one half of carbon, or the 
 main constituent of charcoal, along with two gases, oxygen 
 and hydrogen; and in the change the proportion of the gases 
 to the carbon is diminished about one fifth. The black color 
 one result of the change is due to the carbon, as in the 
 case of the black color of soils, many muds, and black clayey 
 and calcareous rocks. 
 
MAKING OE ROCKS. 
 
 The bed of peat sometimes increases until it is scores of 
 
 yards in depth. Ireland is noted for its peat swamps ; the 
 
 "mosses/' as they are called, of the Shannon, are fifty miles 
 
 long and two to three broad. Peat swamps are common 
 
 over all continents out of the tropics. The Dismal Swamp 
 
 < in North Carolina is a peat swamp from one end to the 
 
 other; and no one has yet ascertained the depth of the peat. 
 
 The world has had its peat swamps in all ages since the 
 first existence of abundant terrestrial vegetation; and they 
 are the sources of all its coal-beds, each coal-bed having 
 been first a peat-bed. But the kinds of plants concerned 
 have varied with the successive ages. 
 
 2. Quiet Work of Air and Moisture. 
 
 When rocks are wholly under water, whether it be salt 
 or fresh water, they are generally protected from decay. But 
 if above the water, so that air as well as moisture has 
 free access, nearly all become altered, and many crumble to 
 sand or change to clayey earth. Blocks of some kinds of 
 sandstone that would answer well for under-water structures, 
 when left exposed to the air for a few years fall to pieces 
 or peel off in great concentric layers. Crystalline limestone 
 (white and clouded marble) in many regions covers the sur- 
 face with marble dust from its decay. Gneiss and nlica 
 schist are among the durable rocks ; and yet much of the 
 gneiss and mica schist of the world undergoes slow alter- 
 
QUIET WORK OF AIR AND MOISTURE. 43 
 
 ation, so that in some regions they are rotted down or have 
 become soft earth or a gravel to a depth of fifty or a hun- 
 dred feet, and even two or three hundred in tropical coun- 
 tries. This is the amount of decomposition produced in those 
 places through a very long period of time, perhaps the whole 
 time from the epoch of their elevation above the ocean. 
 But it is no measure of the amount that would have taken 
 place if the decayed portion had been removed as it was 
 formed, as has often happened; for, in that case, alter- 
 ation would have proceeded with greater rapidity because of 
 the freer access of air and moisture. 
 
 The granite hills are often thought of as an example of 
 the everlasting, as far as anything is so on the earth. But, 
 while there is granite that is an enduring building- stone, 
 a large part of the granite of the world becomes so changed 
 on long exposure that the plains and slopes around are 
 thence deeply covered with the crumbled rock, and great 
 masses may be shivered to fragments by a stroke of a sledge. 
 Many granitic elevations over the earth's surface have dis- 
 appeared beneath their own debris. 
 
 Much trap-rock is as firm as the best granite. But other 
 kinds are rotted down to a depth of many feet or yards, and 
 sometimes only here and there a ledge shows itself above the 
 ground as the remains of ranges of hills. Even the most 
 solid trap, where exposed to the elements, has a decomposed 
 outer layer, or is weathered, as the change is called. This 
 
44 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 crust is often but a line or two deep and has everywhere 
 the same depth over blocks of like kind. But this depth 
 is constant,, because, as the elements eat inward, there is as 
 gradual a loss of the altered grains over the outer surface. 
 
 Thus invisible agencies are producing the slow destruc- 
 tion of the exposed parts of nearly all the rocks of the 
 globe, even to the tops of the lofty mountains. The firmer 
 kinds of slates (argyllite), some hard conglomerates and 
 gneisses, and the compact limestones are the rocks that defy 
 the elements most successfully. 
 
 In this way rocks have been prepared for the rougher 
 geological work carried on by moving water and ice ; and 
 through the same means the earth or soil of the world has 
 to a large extent been made. 
 
 This quiet work of air and moisture is really chemical 
 work ; and it is mostly performed through the chemical 
 action of two ingredients present in them, carbonic acid 
 and oxygen. Other agencies aid in this slow destruction, as 
 explained on pages beyond. 
 
 3. The Work of Winds. 
 
 Winds, or moving air, carry sands from one place to 
 another, and wherever the earth's surface is one of dry sand, 
 and the winds blow strongest and longest in one direction, 
 great accumulations of sand are made. Even when the win- 
 dows of a house in a city are ordinarily kept closed, the dust 
 
WORK OF WINDS. 45 
 
 will get in. The west winds have driven the sands of the 
 Desert of Sahara over parts of Egypt, and the ruins of an- 
 cient cities have thus been buried. 
 
 Sea-shores are often regions of sand, owing to the work of 
 the waves. The heavy winds take up the loose, dry sands and 
 carry them beyond the beach, to make ranges of sand-hills, 
 often 20 to 30 or more feet high. Thence the hills frequently 
 travel inland, through the same means, sometimes burying for- 
 ests, as on the west coast of Michigan, sometimes overwhelm- 
 ing villages, as in England and France, leaving at times only 
 the top of a church-spire to mark the site. 
 
 The stratification of a hill of drifted sands is so peculiar 
 that it is easy to tell when sand-rocks have been formed 
 through the agency of the winds. Fig. 47 represents a part of 
 a section observed in the Pictured 
 
 Fig. 47. 
 
 Hocks on the south shores of Lake 
 Superior. The layers dip in many 
 directions. Such a structure is ow- 
 ing to the accidents to Which the Part of a section of a drift sand-hill, 
 
 showing the stratification. 
 
 sand-hills are exposed. A heavy 
 
 storm perhaps aided by heavy waves at high tide often 
 carries away part of a hill. Then the winds build it up anew, 
 putting the successive drifts which make the successive lay- 
 ers over the new surface, differing much from the first in its 
 slopes. The hill suffers from another storm, and is again built 
 up during the period of quieter weather that follows. This 
 
46 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 may take place many times. The result is the kind of irregu- 
 larity of stratification illustrated in the cut. 
 
 Sands carried by winds over rocks often wear the surfaces 
 deeply, as noticed in the Colorado desert, in the Grand Traverse 
 region near Lake Michigan, and elsewhere. This agency has 
 scoured out gorges, shaped and undermined bluffs, and worn 
 away rocks, in the dry parts of the Eocky Mountain region. 
 Man has taken the hint, and now uses sand driven by steam 
 to etch on glass and to carve granite and other rocks. 
 
 4. The Work of Fresh Waters. 
 
 Eunning water is at work universally over a continent 
 wherever there is a slope to produce movement, and the clouds 
 yield rain; and it acts with greatest energy where the slope is 
 greatest, or about high hills and mountains. 
 
 The waters of the rains, mist, and dew about the mountain- 
 tops descend in drops and rills, and then gather into plunging 
 streamlets and torrents ; the many torrents combine below into 
 larger streams; and these, from over a wide region, unite to 
 make the great rivers. The Mississippi has its arms reaching 
 westward and northward to various summits in the Eocky 
 Mountains, and eastward to the Appalachians; and its great- 
 ness is owing to the vast breadth of the area it drains. Not 
 only mountains, but every small elevation over a land, and 
 even its little slopes, have, when it rains, their rills combining 
 into torrents, and these into larger streams, which flow off to 
 join some river. 
 
WORK OF FRESH WATERS. 47 
 
 The waters of the clouds no sooner drop to the ground than 
 they begin to work, tearing off and carrying away grains of 
 earth from the rocks or slopes. The stronger rills act in 
 this way with much greater effect; and the torrents move 
 stones as well as earth. This work over the larger part of a 
 country may be almost wholly suspended in the dry season. 
 But when the rains set in the surface is alive with its work- 
 ers, small and great. Torrents become increased immensely in 
 depth and force, and earth and often rocks are torn up and 
 borne along in vast quantities. 
 
 The more rapid the flow of the water the coarser the de- 
 tritus it can transport; and as a stream slackens its rate the 
 coarser material falls to the bottom, leaving only the finer to 
 be carried on. Thus the large stones and then the smaller 
 will drop as the torrent becomes less and less violent ; but the 
 earth and gravel may be borne on to the rivers; and these, in 
 their times of flood, may carry a large part of the burden of 
 earth to the ocean. Under such a rough-and-tumble move- 
 ment stones are worn to earth and gravel, and in this pulver- 
 ized state they may continue the journey seaward. A single 
 heavy rain-storm has sometimes so filled the narrow gorges of 
 a mountain that vast deluges of water, rocks, gravel, and trees 
 have swept down, carrying away houses and spreading desola- 
 tion over the plains below. 
 
 Through the wearing effect of rivers and their tributaries, 
 reaching to every part of a continent, the mountains, ever 
 
48 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 since their first emergence, have been on the move to the 
 ocean, and we cannot judge of their former height from what 
 now exists. 
 
 The process of erosion is often called, in geology, degra- 
 dation, because mountains and hills are made low by it; and 
 denudation, because it removes their exterior. 
 
 The average amount of sediment annually carried to the 
 borders of the Gulf of Mexico by the Mississippi River has 
 been stated to be 812,500,000,000 pounds, or enough to make 
 a pyramid a square mile at base over 700 feet in height. 
 This material is deposited about the mouth of the river, and 
 is gradually extending it farther and farther into the Gulf. 
 The fine sediment of rivers settles much more rapidly in salt 
 water than in fresh, and this is one reason why this material 
 is prevented from being carried off to the deep ocean. 
 
 The great area about the mouth of a large river over which 
 these deposits are distributed is usually intersected by chan- 
 nels, and constitutes what is called a delta. Fig. 48 represents 
 the delta of the Mississippi. 
 
 The channel of the river extends far into the Gulf of 
 Mexico, and terminates in several mouths. The delta stretches 
 northward nearly to the mouth of Red Eiver, and has an area 
 of about 12,300 square miles. The waves and currents of the 
 Gulf act with the currents of the river in the deposition of 
 the sediment. 
 
 The Mississippi is an example of what all rivers are doing, 
 
WORK OF FRESH WATERS. 
 
 49 
 
 each according to its ability. Some carry their detritus to lakes, 
 to extend their shores, and aid in filling them. But much of 
 
 the detritus is left on the various river-flats, and this part is 
 called alluvium. Again, a large part reaches the ocean, and 
 3 i> 
 
50 MAKING OE ROCKS. 
 
 is distributed along the borders, making sand-flats, mud-flats, 
 and ultimately good dry land, to widen the serviceable area 
 of the continent. 
 
 The banks and bottom of a river are generally made of coarser 
 or finer material, according to its rate of flow in the different 
 parts. Where it is very slow the bottom and banks are sure 
 to be of mud, for the very slow movement of the waters gives 
 a chance for the finest detritus to settle; but if rapid it will 
 consist of pebbles, if the region contains them. The bank 
 struck by the current is, in general, more pebbly than the 
 opposite. 
 
 The action of the waters of large lakes in rock-making is 
 to a great degree the same as that of the ocean. 
 
 5. The Work of the Ocean. 
 
 The mechanical work of the ocean has been carried forward 
 chiefly through (1) its tidal movements ; (2) its waves ; and 
 (3) its currents. 
 
 1. Tides. With each incoming tide the waters flow up the 
 coast and into all bays and mouths of rivers, rising several 
 feet and sometimes yards above low-tide level; and then, with 
 the ebb, the same waters flow back and leave once more the 
 mud-flats and sand-banks of the bays and coasts exposed to 
 view. This retreat of the tide allows the rivers to discharge 
 freely and carry out their detritus to sea ; but soon again the 
 inflow stops the movement outward and reverses it, and dur- 
 
WORK OE THE OCEAN. 51 
 
 ing the time of slackened flow the waters drop their detritus, 
 part about the mouth of the stream, part along the adjoin- 
 ing coast, and part in the shallow waters of the sea outside. 
 
 2. Waves. The sea in its quiet state is rarely without 
 some swell, which causes at short intervals a gentle movement 
 on the beach and some rustling of the waters along rocky 
 shores. Generally there are waves and breakers; and when a 
 heavy storm is in progress the waves rise to a great height 
 and plunge violently upon the beach and against all exposed 
 cliffs, wave following wave in quick succession through days 
 or it may be weeks together. With each storm the waves 
 renew their violent strokes, and in many seas the action is 
 incessant. 
 
 * The plunge on the beach grinds the stones against one an- 
 other, rounding them and finally reducing them to sand, and 
 the sand to finer sand. The waters after the plunge retreat 
 down the beach underneath the new incoming wave; and this 
 " undertow " carries off the finer sand made by the grinding 
 to drop it in the deeper waters off the coast, leaving the 
 coarser to constitute the beach. 
 
 Thus wave-action grinds to powder and removes the feldspar 
 and other softer minerals of the sand, and leaves behind the 
 harder quartz grains; and consequently, wherever there are 
 beaches of sand, there are offshore deposits of mud made out 
 of the fine material carried seaward by the undertow. In no 
 age of the world have sand-beds been formed without the 
 making of mud-beds somewhere in their vicinity. 
 
52 MAKING OE ROCKS. 
 
 The cliffs, or exposed ledges of rock, are worn away under 
 the incessant battering, and afford new stones and sand for 
 the beach, and the shallow waters adjoining. Most rocky 
 shores, especially those of stormy seas, show, by their rugged 
 cliffs, needles, arches, and rocky islets the effects of the storm- 
 driven waves. 
 
 It is to be remembered that the ocean, as stated on page 
 42, often finds the work of destruction facilitated by the 
 weakening or decomposition the rocks have undergone through 
 the quiet action of air and moisture, and also through other 
 means explained beyond (page 63). 
 
 The waves, as they move toward the shores over the shelv- 
 ing bottom, bear the sediment in the waters shoreward, and 
 throw more or less of it on the beach. And thus the beach 
 grows in extent. The sediment is, in general, either what it 
 gets from the battered rocks of the coast, or what the rivers 
 pour into the sea. At the present time the Atlantic receives 
 an immense amount of detritus through the many large streams 
 of Eastern North America; and as a consequence the shores 
 aa-e extensive sand-flats from New York southward, with shal- 
 low sounds inside ; and the latter are the spaces not yet filled 
 to the water-level with the deposits of detritus. The coast 
 has been growing seaward for ages through the same means, 
 with but little aid from the wear of sea-shore cliffs. But in 
 the earlier geological ages this was not so; for the continent 
 was to a large extent more or less submerged, and the waves 
 
WORK OP THE OCEAN. 53 
 
 made a free sweep over its surface, battering the rocks in many 
 places, and thus making its own sediment; for there were only 
 small streams on the small lands to give any help. 
 
 In the warmer seas of the world mollusks are very abundant. 
 The heavier storm-waves tear them from the muddy bottom 
 where they were alive, and throw them on the beach. There 
 they are exposed to the incessant grinding which stones and 
 ordinary sands experience elsewhere, and thus are reduced to 
 sand. Every storm adds to the shells of the beach as well 
 as to the shell-sand. Thus sand-deposits form that are made 
 out of shells alone; and they keep growing and may become 
 of great extent. The finer shell-sand is swept out into the 
 shallow waters, and there produces a finer deposit. The hard- 
 ening of such deposits makes limestone ; and the shells that 
 happen to escape the grinding are its fossils. In this way 
 limestones have been made in all geological ages. Shell rocks 
 are now forming at St. Augustine, Florida, and the limestone 
 there made is used as a building-stone. 
 
 In other parts of tropical seas there are corals growing 
 profusely within reach of the waves, or within 100 feet of 
 the surface. Many are broken or torn up by the waves and 
 carried to the beach, and there are ground up and spread out 
 in beach deposits and off-shore deposits. These beds of coral 
 sand or mud harden, and then become the coral reef rock, 
 - a true limestone, similar to many of ancient time. South 
 of Florida, and in other parts of the West Indies, in various 
 
54 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 parts of the tropical Pacific, and also in the East Indies and 
 Red Sea, these coral limestones are now in progress. 
 
 3. Currents, The ocean has its system of circulation, or 
 of great currents. The Gulf Stream is part of it; its waters, 
 flowing westwardly in the tropical Atlantic, bend northward 
 as they pass the West India seas, and then pass northeast- 
 ward, parallel with the North American coast as far as New- 
 foundland, gradually curving eastward. Thence a part continues 
 either side of Iceland to the Arctic seas, from which there is 
 a return, as a cold Labrador current, along the coast of Lab- 
 rador and farther south. This great current moves but 5 
 miles an hour when swiftest, and this only in part of the 
 straits of Florida. Its average rate, parallel with North Amer- 
 ica, is 2i miles an hour; and it is hardly felt at all anywhere 
 along the sides of the continent, not even in the Florida 
 straits. It hence gets no detritus from the wear of coasts, 
 and is too feeble to carry anything but the very finest silt. 
 The ocean's bottom shows that it receives almost nothing 
 either in this way or from the currents of great rivers. When, 
 however, the continents were submerged a few hundred feet 
 or less in ancient time, the currents swept over the surface, 
 and must have done much work in wearing rocks and trans- 
 porting detritus. 
 
 Both waves and gentle currents raise ripples over the sands; 
 and such ripple-marks, made by the ocean in ancient times, 
 are often preserved in the rocks (Fig. 49). They show that 
 
WORK OF THE OCEAN. 
 
 55 
 
 the sands of which the rocks were there formed were within 
 reach of waves or gentle currents. 
 
 The mud of a mud-flat or of a dried-up puddle along a 
 roadside is often found cracked as a consequence of drying; 
 and such mud-cracks are frequently preserved in sedimentary 
 rocks (Fig. 50). They are of great interest to the geologist; 
 for they show that the layer in which they occur was not of 
 
 Figs. 49, 50. 
 
 49 
 
 Ripple-marks. Mud-cracks. 
 
 deep- water origin; but beyond question was exposed, for a 
 while at least, above the water's surface to the drying air or 
 sun, as mud is now often exposed along a roadside, or over 
 the mud-flats of an estuary. Such cracks become filled with 
 the next deposit of detritus, and this filling has often been 
 afterward so consolidated as to be harder than the rock out- 
 side; and hence on a worn surface the fillings of the cracks 
 
56 
 
 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 Fig. 51. 
 
 Rain-drop impressions. 
 
 generally make a network of little ridgelets, as in the pre- 
 ceding figure. 
 
 Again, mud-flats sometimes have the surface covered with 
 rain-drop impressions after a short shower in which the drops 
 were large; and many shales (rocks made of mud or clay) 
 
 retain these markings (Fig. 
 51) ; others have impressions 
 of the footprints of animals, 
 even those of insects. 
 
 Such delicate impressions 
 are preserved, because soon 
 after they are made they be- 
 come covered with a layer 
 of fine detritus; and after that nothing can erase them short 
 of the removal of the deposit itself. 
 
 The rocks that have been made by fresh waters and the 
 oceans are of vast extent. They are the sandstones, conglom- 
 erates, and shales of the world; and they include the limestones 
 also. The ocean has done far the larger part of the rock-mak- 
 ing. In the earlier geological ages it worked almost alone; for 
 the lands were very small, and only large lands can have large 
 rivers and river deposits. Afterward, in the coal-era, there 
 was at least one large delta or estuary on the borders of the 
 American continent, that of the St. Lawrence; and ever since 
 rivers have given important aid. During the last of the ages, 
 after the continents had reached nearly their present extent, 
 
WORK OF ICE. 57 
 
 and the mountains their modern height and numbers, rivers 
 have done the larger part of the distribution of rock-material. 
 Sedimentary rocks show that they were formed through the 
 action of water, often in the rounded or water-worn pebbles 
 they contain, or the water-worn sand, or from a resemblance 
 in constitution to a consolidated bed of mud or clay; in their 
 relics of aquatic life, and the indications of wave-action or cur- 
 rent-action above pointed out; and in their division into layers, 
 such as exist in known sediments or deposits from waters. 
 
 6. The Work of Ice. 
 
 1. Expansion on freezing. When water freezes it expands. 
 If it freeze in a pitcher, the expansion is pretty sure to break 
 the pitcher. If it freeze in the crevice of a rock, it opens the 
 crevice; and by repeating the process winter after winter in the 
 colder countries of the globe, it pries off and breaks apart rocks, 
 and makes often a slope of broken blocks, or talus, at the foot 
 of a bluff. By opening cracks in this w r ay it gives air and 
 moisture new chances to do their quiet work of destruction. 
 
 2. Transportation by the ice of rivers or lakes. When 
 water freezes over a river it often envelops stones along the 
 shore ; and then, whenever there is a breaking up, the ice with 
 its load of stones is often floated off down stream; or if the 
 water of a stream or lake rises in consequence of a flood, the 
 stones may be carried farther up the shore and dropped there. 
 
 In cold countries ice often forms thickly about the stones 
 
 3* 
 
58 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 in the bottom of a stream; and as it is lighter than water it 
 may become thick enough to serve as a float to lift the stone 
 from the bottom, so that both ice and stone journey together 
 with the current. 
 
 These are commonplace ways in which ice does geological 
 work. Its greater labors are performed when it is in the 
 condition of a glacier. 
 
 3. Glaciers. Glaciers are broad and deep streams of ice 
 in the great valleys of snowy mountains like the Alps. The 
 snows that fall about the summits above the level of perpetual 
 snow accumulate over the high region until the depth is one 
 or more hundred feet. At bottom it is packed by the press- 
 ure and becomes ice. Its weight causes the ice to descend 
 the slopes of the mountains and along the valleys, which it 
 fills from side to side. The width of the ice of the valley 
 may be several miles; its depth in the Alpine valleys is gen- 
 erally from 200 to 500 feet. ' 
 
 The glaciers descend far below the line of freezing to where 
 the fields are green and gardens flourish; and this takes place 
 because there is so thick a mass of ice. In the Alps the 
 glaciers stretch down the valleys 4,500 to 5,300 feet below 
 the snow-line. At Grindelwald two glaciers terminate within 
 a short distance of the village. 
 
 The rate of movement in the Alps in summer is mostly 
 between 10 and 20 inches a day, and half this in winter; 12 
 inches a day corresponds to a mile in about 14i years. 
 
WORK OF ICE. 
 
 59 
 
 Fig. 52 (from a sketch in one of Agassiz's works on glaciers) 
 represents one of these great ice-streams or glaciers descending 
 a valley in the Monta E/osa region of the Alps. A valley often 
 narrows and widens at intervals, and changes its slope at times 
 
 Fig. 52. 
 
 Glacier of Zermatt, or the Corner Glacier. 
 
 from a precipitous to a horizontal surface. The ice has to ac- 
 commodate itself to all these variations. On turning an angle 
 it is broken, or has great numbers of deep <f crevasses " made 
 through it, especially on the side opposite the angle. On com- 
 
60 
 
 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 mencing a rapid descent, great breaks, or crevasses, cross the 
 glacier from one side to the other. On reaching a level place 
 again the ice closes up, and the glacier loses nearly all its 
 crevasses. The ice is brittle, and freezes together when the 
 separated parts are brought in contact again; so that, as it 
 moves, it goes on breaking and mending itself. Ice is plastic ; 
 for it may be made into rods by pressing it through a hole, 
 and will take the impress of a medal ; so that it can accommo- 
 date itself in this way also to the changing character of the 
 surface over which it moves. 
 
 Along the sides of the glacier the cliffs of rock often send 
 down stones and earth, or avalanches of ice and rocks; and 
 these make a line of earth and rocks along either margin, which 
 
 Fig. 53. 
 
 Glacial scratches and planing. 
 
 is called a moraine. These moraines are carried with the ice 
 to where it melts, and there dropped. Other blocks are taken 
 up by the sides and bottom of the glacier. 
 
WORK or ICE. 
 
 61 
 
 Wherever a glacier has moved the rocks are scratched, 
 planed, or polished, often with great perfection, as illustrated 
 in Fig. 53. 
 
 Fijr. 54. 
 
 View on Roche-Moutonn^e Creek, Colorado. 
 
 Ledges of rocks also are rounded, making what are called 
 sheep-backs, or, in French, roches moutonnees. Fig. 54 repre- 
 sents the roches moutonnees in a valley of the mountains of 
 Colorado, a valley leading up to the Mountain of the Holy 
 Cross, seen in the distant part of the view. It is from the 
 Beport of Dr. Hay den for 1873. No glaciers exist there 
 now; but once they were of great extent and depth. The 
 
62 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 scratching and polishing are done by the stones in the bottom 
 and sides of the glacier; and these stones, as is natural, are 
 also planed off and scratched. 
 
 4, Icebergs, In the Arctic regions the glaciers of Green- 
 land, loaded with their moraines, extend down into the sea, 
 and the part in the water sooner or later breaks off and floats 
 away as an iceberg. These icebergs are carried south by the 
 Labrador current, and large numbers of them in the course of 
 a season reach the Banks of Newfoundland. There* they find 
 the waters warmer, in consequence of the nearness of the Gulf 
 Stream, and they melt and drop their burden of stones and 
 earth into the waters. It has been suggested that the Banks 
 of Newfoundland owe their existence to the melting and con- 
 sequent unlading there of icebergs. 
 
 It thus appears that ice does geological work (1), in the act 
 of formation, through its expansion ; as glaciers, (2) by trans- 
 porting over the land earth and stones and rocks, some of the 
 rocks as large as ordinary-sized houses, and dropping them 
 when the ice melts; (3) by tearing apart rocks through its 
 movement wherever there are opened seams into which it can 
 pass ; (4) by wearing deeply into the soft rocks over which it 
 may move, and scratching and polishing hard rocks; and, as 
 floating ice or icebergs, by transporting rocks, stones, and earth 
 from one region to another; and (5) it often makes temporary 
 dams across valleys, that cause great devastation when they 
 give way. 
 
WORK OF HEAT. 63 
 
 7. The Work of Heat in Rock-making. 
 
 The effects here mentioned are the following : 
 
 1. Expansion and contraction from change of temperature. 
 
 2. The fusion of rocks, and their ejection through volcanic 
 vents and fissures. 
 
 3. Solidification and crystallization of fragmental rocks, 
 through long-continued heat, and the filling of fissures and 
 making of veins. 
 
 1. Through Expansion and Contraction. 
 
 Owing to the alternation each day of sunlight and darkness, 
 the surfaces of exposed rocks experience an alternate heating 
 and cooling, and therefore alternate expansion and contraction. 
 This cause, which is sufficient to break the solder of soldered 
 metallic roofs on houses, to loosen the cemented blocks of a 
 stone wall, and to give a perceptible movement to high stone 
 towers, tends to start off the grains, and sometimes separates 
 an outer layer from bare rocks, especially when the surface is 
 weathered. As it is in action over the whole surface of the 
 earth, it is an important addition, in a quiet way, to the 
 chemical work of air and moisture, in the making of earth or 
 gravel for the formation of rock deposits; and it has been so 
 ever since the sun first shone upon bare rocks. A foot or two 
 of soil is a protection against this method of degradation. 
 
 Heat gaining access to rocks beneath a region expands 
 
MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 them and causes an elevation of the surface; and loss of heat 
 produces a reverse effect. Fractures may attend such changes 
 of level, and also light earthquakes. 
 
 2. Making of Rocks through Fusion: Volcanoes. 
 L Volcanoes. Igneous rocks, or those made by the cooling 
 of melted rock-material, are described on page 18 as having 
 
 Fig. 65. 
 
 Mount Shasta, from the north : from a photograph by Watklns. 
 
 come to the earth's surface from below through fissures 5 and 
 also as sometimes having been ejected at intervals from one 
 and the same opening for long periods of time. 
 
WORK OF HEAT. 65 
 
 When fissures are filled and closed by one eruption, they 
 make dikes of igneous rock, and also one or more beds if 
 the melted material flows from the fissure over the region 
 adjoining. 
 
 But when a vent remains open for many successive eruptions 
 it becomes then the centre of a true volcano or fire-mountain. 
 The outflows of liquid rock, and ejections of volcanic sand or 
 cinders from one side and the other around the vent, produce 
 a hill or mountain of a form more or less nearly conical. 
 Fig. 55 represents Mount Shasta, one of the volcanic mountains 
 of Western North America, having an elevation, according to 
 Whitney, of 14,440 feet. It is not now in action, yet has 
 hot springs near its summit. It also represents well the gen- 
 eral form of the great volcanoes of the Cascade range to the 
 north of it in Oregon, and of those along the Andes in South 
 America. Of the latter Cotopaxi is an active volcano 19,660 
 feet in height, and Arequipa another, 18,877 feet, while Acon- 
 cagua, of Chili, has a height of 22,478 feet, and is the loftiest 
 peak in the Andes. 
 
 Active volcanoes send forth only vapors in their times of 
 quiet. In periods of eruption streams of lava (or liquid rock) 
 are poured out, either over the edge of the crater or 
 through breaks in the sides of the mountain. The latter is 
 the common mode. At the same time cinders or fragments 
 of lava are often thrown from the crater to a great height 
 above the volcano, to fall in showers around. 
 
66 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 Volcanoes vary much in angle of slope. When made of 
 cinders the angle is often 40 to 42. If formed through the 
 alternations of lavas and cinders, or of tufas, the slope may be 
 30 or less, as in Figs. 55 and 56. Fig. 56 gives the slopes of 
 rig. 56. the volcano of Jorullo, in Mexico. Many 
 
 of the grandest volcanoes of the world, 
 ^^ like Etna, and those of Hawaii, in the 
 Sandwich Islands, have an exceedingly gentle slope, the 
 height only a twentieth of the breadth, as in Fig. 57, giving 
 the slope of Mount Loa, of Hawaii. These last are made 
 almost solely of lavas; and they have so gentle a slope, be- 
 cause the melted rock of the region flows off freely. 
 
 The eruptions of volcanoes are owing mainly to the waters 
 that gain access to the fires. The rains of the region produce 
 
 Fig. 57. 
 
 underground streams that descend and pass into the melted 
 rock, there to be changed to vapor ; and sea- water, when vol- 
 canoes are near or in the ocean, presses its way in, or gains 
 access suddenly through fractures. The vapor penetrating the 
 liquid mass expands the whole, causing it to rise in the vent. 
 The fires become hotter with the increasing height of the col- 
 umn of melted rock in the mountain, and the vapors more 
 active. The pressure from the high liquid column, and from 
 the vapors, breaks the mountain, and the lavas run out, devas- 
 
WORK OP HEAT. 67 
 
 tating the country, it may be, for a score of miles or more. 
 When the sea gains sudden access to a volcanic vent, the erup- 
 tion is accompanied with violent quakings of the mountain. 
 Every few years the country on one side or another of Yesuvius 
 is deluged with the fiery rock, cultivated fields buried, and not 
 unfrequently villages destroyed. Pompeii and Herculaneum 
 were buried beneath the cinders of an eruption that took place 
 in the year 79 of our era; and since then several streams of 
 lava have flowed down over Herculaneum, adding to the depth 
 of rock over it. The deposits of cinders make a kind of soft 
 sandstone called tufa. 
 
 Mount Loa, on Hawaii, has had six great eruptions througli 
 fissures in the sides of the mountain within 30 years. There 
 is a summit crater (L on the map) at a height of 13,760 feet, 
 and another called Kilauea (at P), nearly 4,000 feet above the 
 sea, which is the larger of the two. The map shows at 1, 2, 
 3, 4, 5, and between P and K, the courses of the eruptions. 
 K is the position of another volcanic mountain, Mount Kea, 
 as high as Loa, and H, of another, 10,000 feet high. 
 
 The liquid rock comes up from some deep-seated fire-region. 
 
 Yolcanic mountains are very numerous along the Andes; 
 in Central America and Mexico; in Oregon and Washington 
 Territory, from Mount Shasta to Mount Baker and beyond; in 
 the Alaska archipelago on the north; all along the west side 
 of the Pacific through Japan and the East Indies ; southward 
 in the New Hebrides, New Zealand, and in Antarctic regions. 
 
68 
 
 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 Thus the Pacific, the great ocean of the globe, is girt with 
 volcanoes, besides having many over its surface. The Atlantic, 
 in contrast with it, has none on its borders, except in the Gulf 
 
 Fig. 58. 
 
 Island of Hawaii. 
 
 L, Mount Loa ; K, Mount Kea ; H, Mount Hualalai ; P, Kilauea or Lua-Pdle" ; i, Eruption of 1843 ; 2 . of 
 1852 : 3, of 1855 ; 4, of 1859 ; a, Waimea ; b, Kawaihae ; c, Wainanalii ; d, Kailua ; e, Kealakekua ; f, 
 Kaulanamauna ; g, Kailiki ; h, Waiohinu ; i, Honuapo ; J, Kapoho ; k, Nanawale ; /, Waipio ; m, first 
 appearance of eruption of 1868 ; n, Kahuku. The courses of the currents i, 2, 3, and 5 are from a map by 
 T. Coan, and 4, from one by A. F. Judd. 
 
 of Guinea on the coast of Africa, and in the West Indies; 
 and but few over its interior. 
 
 Hot springs often make deposits of silica around them, 
 owing to the silica the heat has enabled the waters to take 
 up from the rocks with which they are in contact. Such 
 
WORK OF HEAT. 
 
 69 
 
 Fig. 59. 
 
 Beehive Geyser in action. 
 
 springs sometimes throw their waters in jets at longer or 
 
70 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 shorter intervals,, and they are then called geysers. One of 
 the geysers of the Yellowstone Park, in the Rocky Mountains 
 (where there are great numbers of them), is represented in ac- 
 tion in Pig. 59, taken from Hayden's Report for 1873. It 
 throws the water to a height of 200 feet or more. The gey- 
 sers of Yellowstone Park are mostly about the Pire-hole River, 
 a fork of Madison River, and near Shoshone Lake, the head of 
 Snake River, and not far from the head of the Yellowstone. 
 The number of hot springs, hot lakes, and geysers in the Park 
 has been stated to be not less than 10,000. 
 
 Solfataras are regions about volcanoes where vapors issue 
 and sulphur is deposited. The name is from the Italian for 
 sulphur. 
 
 3. Solidification, Metamorphism, and Formation of Veins. 
 
 1. Solidification. Limestones have been solidified through 
 carbonate of lime (bicarbonate) in solution in waters; also 
 some sandstones by the same means, the lime-salt being de- 
 rived from the grains of shells, corals, etc., in these rocks. 
 Some sandstones have been partially hardened by the silica in 
 solution in many cold waters, especially where there are diatoms 
 (page 35) in the rock, to enter into solution. The masses of flint 
 and hornstone in rocks are made out of diatoms and other sili- 
 ceous relics (page 38) by consolidation in cold waters; and many 
 fossils have been turned to quartz (silica) in the same way. 
 
 But some of the oldest of sandstones and shales are still 
 
WORK OF HEAT. 71 
 
 soft or unconsolidated. A large part of the more solid have 
 had the aid of heat in solidification, heat producing siliceous 
 waters for the work. Hot waters containing in solution some 
 alkali, as soda or potash, have the power of dissolving silica; 
 and they find both the silica and the needed alkali in the 
 feldspar of igneous or other rocks, and hence the waters of 
 hot springs are generally siliceous. 
 
 2. Metamorphism. This heat, when it has been long con- 
 tinued, probably for thousands of years, has not only con- 
 solidated the rocks, but has also crystallized them, turning 
 sandstones, shales, and conglomerates into the metamorphic 
 rocks, granite, gneiss, mica schist, hornblende rock, and 
 other kinds. Those fragmental rocks were made by the pul- 
 verizing of granite, gneiss, mica schist, and the related rocks; 
 and hence the return to granite, gneiss, mica schist, and the 
 like by a new crystallization, when acted upon throughout by 
 heat and moisture, is not a matter of surprise. 
 
 Moisture at a high temperature has, moreover, great decom- 
 posing and recomposing power ; and many minerals as mica, 
 feldspar, hornblende, and others may be made and crystal- 
 lized through its action, and thus become constituents of met- 
 amorphic deposits when not originally present. The heat of 
 metamorphism was generally much below that of fusion, this 
 being obvious from the fact that the stratification of the rocks 
 is perfectly retained; for the layers of mica schist and gneiss 
 correspond with the bedding of the sandstone or shale out of 
 
72 MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 which they were made. But, in some cases, the heat was suffi- 
 cient to soften the rock, and then the planes of stratification 
 were obliterated, making granite instead of gneiss, granite 
 differing from gneiss only in the absence of anything like strat- 
 ification or an arrangement of the material in layers. There 
 are all shades of gradation between granite and gneiss. 
 
 Heat has changed common or compact limestones, that 
 were gray to black in color and full of fossils, into white or 
 clouded crystalline limestones, that is, white or clouded mar- 
 bles. In a case of this kind the metamorphism may have con- 
 sisted simply in crystallization. Yet at the- same time the 
 impurities of the limestone have sometimes been converted by 
 the process into grains of mica and other minerals, which are 
 distributed through the rock. Similarly other rocks, like mica 
 schist, gneiss, etc., have been filled with various crystallized 
 minerals, as garnet, tourmaline, staurolite; and even the gems, 
 sapphire, ruby, topaz, and the diamond are among the results 
 of the metamorphic process. Moreover, beds of earthy iron- 
 ores have been made into crystalline iron-ores, examples of 
 which on a grand scale occur in the Adirondack region of 
 Northern New York, the Marquette region in Michigan, and 
 in the Iron Mountains of Missouri. 
 
 Metamorphism has been carried on at once over regions 
 thousands of square miles in area. The rocks undergoing the 
 change were undergoing also an upturning and fracturing on 
 a scale as extensive j and the movements were the source of 
 
WORK OF HEAT. 73 
 
 the heat that caused the metamorphism, just as the rubbing 
 of two sticks together produces heat. The upturned ore-beds 
 often look like veins of ore, and are sometimes wrongly so 
 called. 
 
 Hot springs occasionally produce metamorphism in the rocks 
 about them, besides causing ordinary consolidation. The 
 waters of geysers (page 68) deposit a large amount of silica 
 ill the form of opal, making opal basins for themselves to 
 play in, and spreading the opal widely over the region around. 
 They also produce the petrifaction of wood, changing the trunk 
 of a tree into silica, and generally without obliterating the 
 grain or structure of the wood. But the making of such 
 petrifactions does not demand heat, as they have often been 
 produced in beds of earthy or calcareous mud when siliceous 
 infusoria were abundant in it, as stated on page 70. 
 
 The opal of geyser regions is of a coarse kind, yet is often 
 beautiful in its forms about the pools. The precious opal has 
 been mostly produced in feldspathic lavas (trachytes) that have 
 been long subjected to hot waters, and which, under the ac- 
 tion, have yielded up part of their silica to deposit it again 
 as opal in the cavities of the rock. 
 
 3. Veins, Rocks have often been extensively broken so as 
 to be intersected by great numbers of fissures large and small; 
 and in upturnings the layers, especially of shaly rocks, have 
 been opened, as the leaves of a quire of paper are separated 
 more or less on bending it into an arch. The fissures, in 
 
 4 
 
MAKING OF ROCKS. 
 
 such cases, and all the openings, have become filled while met- 
 amorphic changes were in progress, by crystallized rock-mate- 
 rial, derived from the rock either side of the fracture or from 
 depths below ; and metallic ores of various kinds, as of lead, 
 silver, and copper, and also native gold, have often been car- 
 ried into the openings or fissures along with the rock-material. 
 Veins (Figs. 60, 61) are the fillings of fissures, and this is the 
 most common way in which they have been made. The mate- 
 
 Figs. 60, 61 
 
 Rocks Intersected by veins, a. b. 
 
 rial is carried in, from the rocks on either side or below, by the 
 moisture present, this, at the high temperature, dissolving it ; 
 and thus laden it has pressed into all opened spaces, there 
 to deposit it as long as there was open space to be filled. 
 Such veins, and the seams occupying openings between layers, 
 afford a large part of the metals of the world, iron excluded. 
 Gold is found in such veins, or else in the gravel made out 
 of gold-bearing rocks by some process of wear or destruction. 
 Many veins consist of quartz alone (such are most gold- 
 bearing veins) ; others of coarse granite, and of various other 
 
MAKING OF VEINS. 75 
 
 kinds of rock-material. They are frequently banded, that is, 
 are made up of layers parallel to the walls. These layers 
 consist of different kinds of minerals and ores : there may be 
 an outer layer of quartz; next one of ore; then another of 
 quartz, or of calcite, or of some other earthy mineral; then 
 perhaps another of ore. Such a structure is proof that the 
 vein was filled by deposition against the walls, one layer after 
 another, and that they were not made by injection of liquid 
 rock from below. 
 
 Other metallic veins have been made in connection with 
 igneous ejections. Fissures have opened down to regions of 
 liquid rock, and sometimes ores have ascended along with the 
 liquid rock; but often, in some part of the same disturbed 
 region, other fissures have opened which have received from 
 below only vapors or solutions of mineral matter including the 
 ores. The waters that exist as subterranean streams, especially 
 beneath stratified rocks, have frequently made their way into 
 such opened fissures, and there becoming at once highly 
 heated, have aided in carrying the material upward, and also 
 in determining its condition and its arrangement in the veins. 
 
 In Fig. 61 the vein a is broken off and displaced that 
 is, faulted along the line of the vein 6. When the fissure 
 occupied by the vein b was opened the rock of one side 
 slipped by, or was shoved by, that of the other side, and so 
 the fault or displacement was made. Such faults are very 
 common. 
 
76 MAKING OF VALLEYS. 
 
 II. Making of Valleys. 
 
 VALLEYS are made (1) by erosion by the streams of the 
 land, the common way ; (2) by uptif tings or flexures of 
 rocks making mountains and leaving troughs or low regions 
 between the mountains as valleys ; (3) through fractures of 
 the earth's crust. 
 
 L Valleys of erosion. Slopes of sand or gravel are some- 
 times deeply gullied by the heavy rains of a single day, or, 
 in geological language, deeply eroded, or eaten out as this 
 word means. This work of the rains often gives a very exact 
 model, on a small scale, of the valleys and ridges of moun- 
 tain regions. The gully, or little valley, has often (1) a preci- 
 pice at its head; (2) little waterfalls along the steep part of 
 its course, wherever there was a harder layer of sand; (3) a 
 narrow bottom with steeply sloped sides; but, near the foot 
 of the hill, where the surface is nearly horizontal, a broad and 
 flat bottom of sand laid down by the spreading waters. And 
 the ridgelets between the little valleys have often a broken, 
 knife-edge summit in their upper part, and are broader below. 
 The reader should study carefully the first gullied slope of 
 this kind that he may meet with, for it will be a study of 
 valley-making over the world. Only a single night's rain may 
 have sufficed to make the little valleys and ridgelets of the 
 sand slope, because the sand was not firmly consolidated. But 
 
MAKING OF VALLEYS. 77 
 
 if the rocks be ever so hard they yield in the same way, and 
 with time enough, the same forms, on the scale of the grand- 
 est mountain region of the world, have resulted. Many of 
 the river-valleys of North America, and of other continents, 
 illustrate this action of running water. Watkin's Glen, near 
 Ithaca, Trenton and Niagara Falls, in Central and Western 
 New York, and the Valley of the Upper Mississippi, afford 
 examples. 
 
 The character of the valleys and ridges will depend much 
 on the hardness, structure, and position of the rocks. "When 
 the beds are nearly horizontal, precipices and waterfalls are 
 most common. 
 
 The Colorado Eiver of Western North America runs for two 
 hundred miles through a gorge or caiion with vertical walls of 
 rock in many places over 3,000 feet high. The sketch in Fig. 
 62, from a photograph obtained by Powell's expedition, is a view 
 of a portion of this canon between the Paria and the mouth 
 of Little Colorado, called Marble caiion. The walls in the dis- 
 tant part of the view have a height of 3,500 feet, and consist 
 of limestone, whence its name. But in other parts of the Col- 
 orado canon there are various kinds of strata, and in some 
 places the cut has been made deep into the underlying granite, 
 and all is the work of the river. The waters have a rapid 
 and often plunging flow, owing to the slope, and carry along 
 pebbles and stones, and these stones aid greatly in the erosion. 
 But to wear out so wide and deep a channel a long period of 
 
78 
 
 MAKING OE VALLEYS. 
 
 Fig. 62. 
 
 Marble Canon, on the Colorado. 
 
 time was required. Above the gorge, some miles back from the 
 river, the horizontal rocks are piled up to a still greater height, 
 reaching in some places a level 8,500 feet above that of the 
 bed of the stream ; and these piles of strata standing in sep- 
 arate ridges, sometimes in the form of pinnacles, castellated 
 structures, and table-topped mountains, are parts of great rock- 
 formations that once spread across the wide region. They 
 show that erosion has carried away the larger portion of these 
 upper rocks, the mountains and pinnacles being merely rem- 
 nants of them. 
 
MAKING OF VALLEYS. 79 
 
 The ocean may have aided in the removal when the land 
 stood at a lower level, partly submerged; but it could not 
 have cut out the gorge or canon ; for the work of the ocean 
 is to wear off headlands, form sand-flats or beaches along 
 coasts, and fill up bays, not to cut channels into a coast 
 and make deep valleys. The ocean has done but little valley- 
 making, and only that of the broadest kind, when its wide 
 currents swept over the submerged continent. The gorging of 
 mountains and plains it has left to the running waters of the 
 land. These running waters have been aided in some cases 
 by glacier-ice (page 58). 
 
 2. Valleys made by the upheaval of mountains. The wide 
 Mississippi valley is a depression between the Eocky Moun- 
 tains on the west and the Appalachians on the east. The 
 making of these mountains was the making of the valley. 
 The Connecticut and Hudson Eivers occupy depressions that 
 were probably made by uplifts either side of them. The Adi- 
 rondacks are among the oldest of mountains. Long after 
 these the Green Mountains were made; and when raised, the 
 valley in which lies Lake Champlain ,was a region left low at 
 the time. Again, the valley of the Sacramento originated in 
 the making of the Sierra Nevada on one side, and, later, the 
 Coast ranges on the other.. The other continents afford simi- 
 lar examples. 
 
 8. Valleys made by fractures of the earth's crust 1. A 
 great fissure in a volcanic mountain opened for the ejection 
 
80 MAKING OF MOUNTAINS, 
 
 of lavas has sometimes been left, after the eruption ceased, as 
 a deep valley. 2. Great regions have subsided in consequence 
 of subterranean movements, leaving valley-like depressions. 
 3. Profound fractures have taken place in connection with 
 mountain-making, leaving sometimes open rents, as narrow 
 valleys or gorges. 
 
 But, notwithstanding the frequency of fractures, there are 
 few valleys over the earth that can be pointed to as made in 
 this way. Fractures have sometimes determined the courses 
 of streams ; but the stream, thus guided in its original course, 
 has afterward carried forward its work of erosion, and made 
 the great valley in which it flows. 
 
 III. Making of Hills and Mountains, and the 
 attendant effects. 
 
 THERE are three prominent methods of mountain-making, 
 producing widely different results. 
 
 I. Mountains made by Igneous Ejections. 
 
 Mountains have been made by igneous ejections, especially 
 by those of volcanic vents, as explained on page 64. Thou- 
 sands of square miles over the western slope of the Rocky 
 Mountains have been covered by igneous rocks, and in Oregon 
 they have a thickness of more than 4,000 feet; and, besides, 
 they form cones there, whose summits are 10,000 to 14,440 
 
AND ATTENDANT EFFECTS. 81 
 
 feet above the sea. The loftiest peak of the Andes, nearly 
 23,000 feet high, as already stated, and numerous others hi that 
 chain, were made by volcanic action. Mount Etna, in Sicily, is 
 nearly 11,000 feet high; two volcanic mountains of Hawaii 
 are nearly 14,000 feet high, and another is about 10,000. 
 
 This is the least important of the methods by which moun- 
 tains have been formed. 
 
 2. Mountains and Hills produced by the Erosion of 
 Elevated Lands. 
 
 In all mountain regions the lofty summits and ridges have 
 been shaped out mainly, as already explained, by running water, 
 and such heights are therefore examples of the results of ero- 
 sion on elevated lands. But the mountain-making is a little 
 more completely the work of erosion when a region of hori- 
 zontal rocks, which when first raised was a lofty plateau, has 
 undergone long erosion. Owing to the height, perhaps several 
 thousand feet, the torrents which the rains make and feed have 
 a steep descent, and therefore great eroding power; and ulti- 
 mately such a plateau has often been reduced to a region 
 of profound valleys and precipitous ridges. The elevations 
 described on page 78, as the remnants of a great rock-forma- 
 tion, are examples of mountain sculpture of this kind. These 
 remains are battlemented heights, temples of mountain-dimen- 
 sions, towers, and columns. The elevations have often a broad 
 cap of harder rock at top, and if of much breadth they are 
 
 4* F 
 
82 
 
 MAKING OE MOUNTAINS, 
 
 Fig. 63. 
 
 called mesas, from the Spanish mesa, a table. The Catskills 
 are a group of high summits 3,000 to 4,000 feet above the 
 sea-level, carved by running water out of an elevated region 
 of nearly horizontal rocks. Such examples are very common 
 over the world. For in the changes of level which the earth's 
 crust has undergone areas have often been lifted without much 
 
 disturbance of the beds. 
 
 Examples of monumental 
 forms on a small scale oc- 
 cur in Colorado, and have 
 given the name of Monu- 
 ment Park to the region. 
 Pig. 63 is a sketch of a 
 scene in it, from Hayden's 
 Eeport for 1873. Such 
 effects of erosion may have 
 been produced mainly by 
 rains and running water ; 
 but they are in part due 
 to the winds j to the quiet 
 work, chemical in nature, of air and moisture; to the alter- 
 nate heating and cooling of the surface in consequence of the 
 daily changes of temperature; and, in frosty regions, or where 
 the winters are cold, to the freezing of moisture over the 
 surface. 
 
 Over undisturbed regions of Tertiary and Quaternary for- 
 
 Erosion in Monument Park, Colorado. 
 
AND ATTENDANT EFFECTS. 83 
 
 mations erosion has often reduced the once level surface to a 
 collection of hills. In some parts of the eastern slope and 
 summit of the Rocky Mountain region the Tertiary is worn 
 into a labyrinth of valleys and variously shaped ridges, needles, 
 and table-like elevations. 
 
 This mountain-making by erosion is an external sculpturing 
 of the earth's surface, and not true mountain-making, the 
 subject considered under the third head. 
 
 3. Mountains made by Upturnings and Flexures of Rocks, 
 and Bendings of the Earth's Crust. 
 
 Mountain ranges have been made, for the most part, through 
 bendings of the earth's crust, and the upturning and flexures 
 of the rocks. 
 
 1. Upturned rocks. The layers of stratified rocks were, with 
 small exceptions, originally horizontal, this being the position 
 which layers of sediment usually have when forming. They 
 are now very commonly more or less upturned. Sometimes the 
 angle of inclination is small; but in most mountain regions 
 the beds are inclined at high angles, and often are vertical or 
 nearly so. In the study of the inclined positions of strata the 
 geologist studies the origin of mountains. 
 
 The inclination of the beds below a horizontal plane is called 
 the dip; and the horizontal direction at right angles to the 
 dip is the strike. When the roof of a house slopes in oppo- 
 site directions from a horizontal ridge-pole, the angle of slope 
 
MAKING OF MOUNTAINS, 
 
 or pitch of the roof corresponds to the dip j and the direction 
 of the ridge-pole, to the strike. 
 
 Some of the positions of upturned rocks are shown in the 
 following figures. Fig. 64 represents a ledge of rocks pro- 
 
 Figs. 64, 65. 
 
 65 
 
 Upturned strata. 
 
 jecting above the ground; d p is the direction of the dip, 
 and s t that of the strike. Fig. 65 represents a portion of 
 the coal-formation with stumps of trees rising out of the coal- 
 beds, which have lost their vertical position because of the 
 upturning of the strata. 
 
 Figs. 66-70. 
 
 66 
 
 Flexed or folded strata. 
 
 2, Flexures. Pigs. 66-70 represent flexures or folds of 
 the strata, such as are of common occurrence. The folds 
 
AND ATTENDANT EFFECTS. 85 
 
 in a mountain region are sometimes many miles in span, and 
 often one arch rises beyond another. The Appalachians and 
 Jura Mountains are full of examples. The upward bend (at 
 a x in Figs. 66 69) is called an anticlinal, from the Greek 
 signifying inclined in opposite directions ; and the downward 
 bend (at a x) a synclinal, meaning inclined together, a x, 
 a x' are the positions of the axes or axial planes of the folds, 
 a x an anticlinal axis and a' x' a synclinal axis. In Figs. 
 68, 69 the folds are pressed over beyond a vertical, so that 
 the axial plane makes a large angle with a vertical line. In 
 Fig. 70 three folds are raised together. 
 
 Fig. 71. 
 
 ffl 
 Section from the Great North to the Little North Mountain, through Bore Springs. 
 
 1 1, positions of thermal springs. 
 
 Fig. 71 represents an actual section six miles long, from a 
 part of the Appalachians illustrating well the flexures. But 
 it illustrates another fact: that, since the flexures were made, 
 the region has been worn by waters, either those of rivers or 
 the ocean, so that the tops of the flexures are worn off, and 
 where they once were^ there are now valleys; such a valley 
 is represented in Fig. 71, to the left of the middle above 
 II. The tops of such folds would have been broken deeply 
 while the bending was in progress, and the breaks would have 
 opened upward; and therefore these should be the parts most 
 deeply eroded. The thin black layer over IV, on the left, 
 
MAKING OE MOUNTAINS, 
 
 was once continuous with IV, near the middle of the section; 
 and so with the rest. To the right end of the section the 
 beds are vertical. 
 
 Another view of upturned and eroded rocks as they occur 
 at a locality in Western Colorado is given in Eig. 72. The 
 
 Fig. 72. 
 
 Upturned strata of the west dope of the Elk Mountains, Colorado. 
 
 The light-shaded stratum, Triassico-Jurassic ; that to the right of it, Carboniferous ; that to the left, 
 Cretaceous. 
 
 strata in the foreground have the reverse dip of those more 
 distant, showing a twist connected with the upturning. 
 
 Other examples of folding and of subsequent degradation, 
 from the Alleghanies, are illustrated in Pigs. 73-78. In 
 
 Figs. 78 - 78. 
 
 75 
 
 Degradation of a folded mountain region. 
 
 each case the harder stratum in the series determines in a 
 large degree the final form of the hill and the landscape effect 
 of the erosion. 
 Fig. 79 represents a still more remarkable case of flexures 
 
AND ATTENDANT EFFECTS. 
 
 87 
 
 and subsequent erosion; the folded region lias been worn away 
 to a nearly level surface, so that the existence of flexures is 
 to be ascertained only in vertical sections of the rocks. Ee- 
 gions of such folded rocks are generally very difficult to study, 
 because of the extensive erosion. Ledges and ridges in which 
 the strata slope only in one direction are often one side or 
 part of a great fold. 
 
 Fig. 79. 
 
 General view of folds in the Archaean rocks of Canada. 
 
 3. Fractures and Faults, Besides flexures, great and small 
 fractures have been made during epochs of upturning or 
 mountain-making. Fig. 80 represents strata thus broken; and, 
 moreover, the beds are displaced along the fractures. The 
 beds numbered 1, 1, 1 were once a single continuous layer; 
 
 Figs. 80, 81. 
 
 Fractures and Faults. 
 
 and so with the others ; but at the time of fracture there was 
 a dropping of the middle portion, so that along each fracture 
 there is now a fault, or displacement. Another case is illus- 
 
88 
 
 MAKING OE MOUNTAINS, 
 
 trated in Fig. 81. The fault in a vein described on page 75 
 is another example. The figures represent faults or displace- 
 ments of only a few feet or yards; but in many faults, pro- 
 duced in the making of a range of mountains,, the rocks of 
 one side of a fracture have been pushed up, or have dropped 
 down, thousands of feet. When fractures are very numerous 
 over a region, and of great extent and regularity, they are 
 called joints. 
 
 4 Unconformable strata. 'Rocks are often laid down hori- 
 zontally over upturned rocks; the layers of the two do not 
 then conform to one another; as in Pig. 82, in which the 
 
 Fig. 82. 
 
 Section from south side of the St. Lawrence. Canada, between Cascade Point and St. Louis Rapids. 
 i, gneiss ; z, Potsdam sandstone. 
 
 rocks 1 and 2 are unconformable, while 2 and those overlying 
 2 are conformable. In the figure there is a fault represented 
 to the left of the middle; and there are others farther to 
 the left, which are confined to the lower beds (1), and which, 
 therefore, were made before the next stratum above (2) was 
 deposited. 
 
 5. Earthquakes. The upturning, flexing, and fracturing of 
 rocks could not have taken place on so grand a scale without 
 sudden shakings or jars of the rocky strata; and every such 
 jar was an earthquake. A scratch of a pin on the end of a 
 
AND ATTENDANT EFFECTS. 89 
 
 log may be heard by placing the ear at the other end, be- 
 cause the vibration made by the scratch travels along the log, 
 and with great rapidity. A jar in the earth's crust or its 
 rocks travels in the same way. It has often, in modern times, 
 been felt through a hemisphere. Subterranean thunder has 
 been a consequence of it ; and profound fractures of the earth's 
 surface, resulting sometimes in the destruction of cities and 
 human lives. Earthquakes occur whenever there is any yield- 
 ing or slipping or fracture of the rocks beneath the earth's 
 surface; and they are most likely to occur along the moun- 
 tain border of a continent where have been the greatest up- 
 turnings, and especially where there are volcanoes along such 
 borders. 
 
 6. Metamorphism. The upturning, fracturing, and flexing 
 attending mountain-making accounts for the heat required for 
 metamorphism, and for the very wide extent of most areas of 
 metamorphic change; for regions of metamorphism are regions 
 of upturned rocks (page 72). 
 
 7, Cause of upliftings, fractures, and flexures, and of mountain- 
 making. If a quire of paper, lying on a table, be pressed 
 together at the front and back edges, it will rise into a 
 fold ; and, in case the paper is a soft and inelastic kind, into 
 a series of folds. Pushing from below will make it bulge up- 
 ward, but only lateral pressure will make a succession of 
 folds. The facts with regard to flexures in the rocks of moun- 
 tain regions prove that the force which has made the great 
 

 90 MAKING OF MOUNTAINS, 
 
 series of folds, uplifts, and fractures has acted laterally ; that 
 is, it was lateral pressure within the earth 's crust. 
 
 Mountain ranges occur on all the continents, showing that 
 the cause of uplift and flexure has been a universal one; and 
 so lateral pressure within the earth's crust is a force neces- 
 sarily universal in its action. Mountain ranges are hundreds 
 and even thousands of miles in length; and a cause thus 
 universal is sufficient to have made all, whatever their length 
 or height. 
 
 This lateral pressure is attributed to the admitted fact 
 that the earth was once melted throughout, and has gradually 
 cooled over its surface ; and that the first crust formed 
 has been thickening below from the continued cooling. In 
 cooling from fusion a rock contracts, losing on an average 
 a twelfth of its bulk ; and hence continued cooling means 
 continued contraction beneath the first-formed crust; and an 
 effort to draw it downward. The crust would be necessa- 
 rily put, under such circumstances, into a state of pressure 
 of every part against every adjoining part, like the pressure 
 between the stones of an arch ; and if any part gave way, or 
 the crust were flexible at all, there would be uplifts, flexures, 
 breaks, or faults. The flexures in the earth's strata are, then, 
 the effects of this lateral pressure, and are some evidence 
 as to its extent and power. 
 
 The great ranges of mountains are situated, for the most 
 part, on the borders of the oceans. Thus on the Atlantic 
 
AND ATTENDANT EFFECTS. 91 
 
 border there is the Appalachian chain, while on the Pacific 
 stand the lofty Bocky Mountains. Again, in South America 
 there are the Brazilian Mountains on the east, and the far 
 greater chain of the Andes on the west. Other continents 
 illustrate the same truth, that the continents have high 
 borders and a low interior, and also that the highest border 
 faces the larger ocean. 
 
 Moreover, the volcanoes of the continents are, with few 
 exceptions, near the ocean, and far the greater part of them 
 are on the borders of the Pacific or larger ocean (page 67). 
 
 These facts prove that the breaks and uplifts that were 
 made by lateral pressure in the earth's crust were mostly 
 confined to the borders of the oceans, and that they were 
 most extensive on the sides of the largest ocean. 
 
 A reason for this position of the great mountain chains 
 near the oceans is found in the fact that the crust of the 
 earth that lies beneath the ocean's bed is lower in level than 
 that of the land, and the basin-like depression has rather 
 abrupt sides toward the continents. Owing to this the action 
 of the lateral pressure from the direction of the ocean was 
 obliquely upward against the land, and therefore just what was 
 required to push up the borders of the continents into moun- 
 tains, or to produce flexure after flexure in the yielding rocks, 
 or to break them and give outflow to floods of lava. 
 
 Mountain chains are the result of more than one moun- 
 tain-making process. A single example will suffice to illus- 
 
92 MAKING OF MOUNTAINS. 
 
 trate this truth. The range of elevated land from Labrador 
 to Alabama is called the Appalachian chain. But the Adi- 
 rondacks, the Highlands of New Jersey, and portions of the 
 Blue Eidge of Pennsylvania and Virginia were made long 
 before the rest. The Green Mountains east of the Adiron- 
 dacks were next raised; then, after another immense period 
 of time had passed, at the close of the Carboniferous age, the 
 Alleghanies from New York to Alabama, west of the line of 
 the Blue Eidge and Highlands, were completed. Thus the 
 Appalachian chain was a result of a succession of mountain- 
 making efforts, one producing one part, and the rest others. 
 The process did not go on twice along just the same range 
 of country, but to one side of the preceding, either east or 
 west. Since the completion, the country has been raised as a 
 whole by a gentle bending upward of the earth's crust, 
 the lateral pressure in this case, after the mountains were 
 made, and their rocks folded and consolidated, and the crust 
 thereby stiffened, producing a slight flexure of the crust and 
 not any folding of strata. 
 
 After the making of the Alleghanies there was mountain- 
 making of a different kind more to the eastward in the 
 course of the next age. Along the regions of the Bay of 
 Fundy, the Connecticut Yalley south of New Hampshire, and 
 a long range of country from the Palisades on the Hudson 
 through New Jersey and Pennsylvania into North Carolina 
 (each region parallel to the part of the Appalachian chain west 
 
MAKING OF CONTINENTS. 93 
 
 of it), where several thousand feet of sandstone had been de- 
 posited, there were made, finally, along with a small upturning 
 of the strata, a vast number of great fractures of the earth's 
 crust, the fractures deep enough to let out melted rock; and 
 this rock, cooled, constitutes the Palisades on the Hudson, 
 Mount Holyoke in Massachusetts, and various other trap 
 ridges in the Connecticut Yalley, Nova Scotia, and the more 
 southern sandstone regions. Here the lateral pressure pro- 
 duced little upturning, but much fracturing, with extensive 
 igneous ejections ; and this exemplifies a second method of 
 action in mountain-making, a method which was most com- 
 mon in the. later end of geological time, when the earth's 
 crust had become too stiff to bend easily. After this epoch 
 of disturbance there were no other general upturnings along 
 the Atlantic border of the continent. Mountain-making was 
 there ended long before it was on the Pacific or Eocky 
 Mountain side, and long before it was in Europe. Neither 
 these mountains nor the Alps, Pyrenees, or Himalayas were 
 finished before the close of the Tertiary ; and the grandest of 
 igneous ejections in the world belong to the same age, the 
 last before Man. 
 
 Another principle connected with mountain-making remains 
 for consideration. It will be best understood after some of 
 the facts in geological history have been reviewed; the dis- 
 cussion of it is therefore deferred to the pages treating of the 
 formation of the Alleghany Mountains. (See pages 171, 208.) 
 
94 CONCLUSION. 
 
 7. Making of continents and the oceanic depression. Con- 
 traction from cooling also gives a reason for the existence of 
 the great depressions occupied by the oceans ; for, on this 
 view, they are the parts of the earth's crust that have sunk 
 most with the progressing contraction, the parts, therefore, 
 which were last stiffened, when the crust was in process of 
 formation; while the continents were the portion that con- 
 tracted least, or which first became solid. 
 
 8. Conclusion. There is thus, in the single fact that the 
 earth is, and ever has been, a cooling globe, and therefore uni- 
 versally a contracting globe, an explanation (1) of the gentle 
 oscillations of level in the earth's surface that have been 
 quietly going on through all past time; () of the upturnings, 
 flexures, fractures, faults, and upliftings of strata, and the bend- 
 ings of the earth's crust, which have resulted in the making of 
 the great mountain chains of the globe ; (3) of the opening of 
 fractures down to the deep-seated regions of fire giving exit 
 to floods of liquid rock and producing volcanoes; (4) of the 
 alteration of rocks, or their metamorphism, changing the rude 
 sand-beds and mud-beds into crystalline rocks, and filling fis- 
 sures with veins of ores and gems; (5) of earthquakes, the 
 great earthquakes and the larger part of the smaller ones ; and, 
 finally, (6) an explanation of the origin of continents. 
 
 It may be thought that by thus referring to secondary causes 
 the making and crystallizing of rocks, the placing and raising 
 of mountain chains, and even the defining of continents, we 
 
CONCLUSION. 95 
 
 leave little for the Deity to do. On the contrary, we leave all 
 to him. There is no secondary cause in action which is not 
 by his appointment and for his purpose, no power in the ma- 
 terial universe but his will. Man's body is, for each of us, a 
 growth; but God's will and wisdom are manifested in all its 
 development. The world has by gradual steps reached its pres- 
 ent perfected state, suited in every respect to man's needs and 
 happiness, as much so as his body; and it shows throughout 
 the same Divine purpose, guiding all things toward the one 
 chief end, Man's material and spiritual good. 
 
PART III. 
 
 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 Subjects and Subdivisions. 
 
 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY treats of, 
 
 1. The succession in the formation of the rocks of the earth, 
 and in the conditions under which they were made. 
 
 . The progress in the continents, from their small begin- 
 nings to their present magnitude. 
 
 3. The changes of level ever going on, and the raising of 
 mountains at long intervals in the course of the ages, the 
 highest and longest in the last of those ages just before the 
 era of Man. 
 
 4. The multiplication of rivers as the dry land extended, 
 and thereby the excavation of valleys, the shaping of lofty 
 ridges giving grandeur to the mountains, and the spreading of 
 the lower lands with soil and fertility. 
 
 5. The changes in climate, from the universal warmth of 
 the Archaean world to the existing variety of heat and cold. 
 
 6. The succession in the species under the two kingdoms 
 
HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 97 
 
 of life Plants and Animals from the simpler forms of 
 early time to Man. 
 
 The rocks are sometimes spoken of as the leaves of the 
 geological record. But these rocks are in various lands, here 
 some and there others; and how can they be brought into 
 order ' so as to make a continuous history worthy of confi- 
 dence ? The case would have been hopeless were it not for one 
 branch of this history, that relating to the progress of life. 
 There has been, as above intimated, a succession in the 
 species of plants and animals that have lived upon the globe. 
 The earliest kinds were followed by others, and these by still 
 others, and so on, through age after age, before the final ap- 
 pearance of Man. The plants and animals that lived in the 
 successive periods left their relics that is, stems or leaves, 
 shells, corals, bones, and the like in the mud or sand of 
 the sea-bottom, sea-shore flats and beaches, and in other depos- 
 its of the era; and these sand-beds and mud-beds are now 
 the rocks of those periods. Hence in the rocks of one era 
 we find different relics, or fossils, from those of the preceding 
 or following era. Geologists have ascertained the kinds that 
 belong to the successive rocks, or eras, of the world ; so that, 
 if they come upon an unknown rock with fossils, in a coun- 
 try not before studied, it is only necessary to compare the 
 fossils found with the lists already made out. 
 
 Eor a very long part of early time after life was abundant 
 there were no fishes in the world. The discovery of a fossil 
 
 5 G 
 
98 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 fish in a bed of rock is, hence, evidence that the bed does 
 not belong to the formations of that early time, but to 'one 
 of some later period. After the first appearance of fishes the 
 kinds changed with the progress of time; so that if, in the 
 case of our discovery, we can ascertain the tribe to which the 
 fossil fish we have obtained belonged, we can then decide 
 approximately the age of the rock which afforded it. No her- 
 ring, cod, and salmon are known to have existed until near 
 the last of the geological ages ; and if the species turned 
 out to be related to these, we should conclude that the rock 
 was among the later in geological history; and a determination 
 of the species might lead to the precise epoch to which it 
 pertained. Bones of beasts of prey, cattle, and horses are 
 found only in rocks of the last two geological ages. 
 
 Thus, owing to the succession of life on the globe, the 
 geologist is enabled to arrange the fossiliferous rocks in the 
 order of their formation, that is, the order of time. 
 
 If a stratum in one region contains no fossils, or if its fossils 
 have been obliterated by heat producing metamorphism, the 
 stratum is traced by the geologist to another region, with the 
 hope of there discovering fossils, or at least of finding them in 
 an underlying or overlying stratum. In this and other ways 
 doubts are gradually removed, and the true succession in any 
 region is made out. 
 
 The history has thereby been divided into four grand sec- 
 tions : 
 
HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 99 
 
 I. ARCHAEAN TIME; that is, beginning time; the word Ar- 
 chaan is from the Greek for beginning. 
 
 II. PALEOZOIC TIME, or the era of the ancient forms of 
 life; Paleozoic being from the Greek for ancient and life. 
 
 III. MESOZOIC TIME, or the era of mediaeval forms of life; 
 Mesozoic, from the Greek, signifying middle and life. 
 
 IV. CENOZOIC TIME, or the era of the more recent forms 
 of life ; Cenozoic signifying recent and life. 
 
 Paleozoic time, which was probably at least threefold 
 longer than all later time, has been divided into three ages : 
 (1) the SILURIAN, or AGE OF INVERTEBRATES; (2) the DE- 
 VONIAN, or AGE OF FISHES; and (3) the CARBONIFEROUS, or 
 AGE OF COAL PLANTS. Mesozoic time corresponds to the 
 AGE OF EEPTILES. Cenozoic time is divided into two ages, 
 called (1) the TERTIARY, or AGE OF MAMMALS ; and (2) the 
 QUATERNARY, or AGE OF MAN. 
 
 The kingdom of Animals has five great branches, or subdi- 
 visions, called sub-kingdoms. These are, 
 
 1. Protozoans: Microscopic species, with no internal organ 
 beyond a stomach, and none external unless hair-like or thread- 
 like appendages. The Rhizopods and Sponges, of which fig- 
 ures are given on pages 33, 39, are here included. Sponges 
 are large, but only because each is an aggregate of a great 
 number of the minute animals. The word Protozoan, from 
 the Greek, means first or simplest animal. 
 
 2. Radiates: Animals having a radiated structure, that is, 
 
100 
 
 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 Fig. 83. 
 
 Astrsea pallida D. 
 
 having the parts arranged radiately around a centre, .with the 
 mouth at or near the centre : as in polyps, the animals of 
 corals, which look very much like flowers on account of the 
 radiate arrangement. Each one of the expanded polyps in 
 this figure of a living coral (Fig. 83) shows well the radiate 
 character. The Crinoids, represented on page 31, are other 
 examples of Radiate animals. 
 
 3. Mollusks: as the Oyster, Clam, Snail, and Cuttle-fish; 
 having a soft, fleshy, bag-like body, with sometimes an ex- 
 ternal shell for its protection, or an internal bone or shell to 
 give a degree of firmness to the fleshy body. 
 
 4. Articulates: as the My, Butterfly, Beetle, and other in- 
 sects, the Spiders and Centipedes, the Lobster, Crab, and other 
 Crustaceans, and the Worms : animals having the body made 
 
HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 101 
 
 up of segments or parts jointed together, and having the legs 
 and feelers jointed. A lobster shows well the jointing of the 
 body and of all its limbs. Articulate means jointed. The 
 Lobster, Shrimp, Crab, and some other related animals are 
 called Crustaceans because they have a crust-like exterior 
 sometimes called the shell. 
 
 5. Vertebrates: as Fishes; Progs, Lizards, Snakes, Croco- 
 diles, Turtles, and other Eeptiles ; Birds ; the Dog, Cat, 
 
 Fig. 84. 
 
 Vertebrate. 
 Pterodactylus crassirostris (X l /4 ). 
 
 Horse, Ox, Whale, and other Mammals; animals having in- 
 ternally, along the back, a series of bones making together 
 the vertebral column. In Pig. 84, representing one of the 
 Flying Eeptiles of ancient time, the vertebral column is seen 
 extending from the head into the tail. Each separate bone 
 
102 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 of the column is called (from the Latin) a vertebra. The 
 great nerve of the body, called the spinal cord, lies concealed 
 in a tubular bone-sheathed cavity along the upper side of the 
 column; and below the column there are the ribs and the 
 cavity for the stomach and other viscera. The Mammals are 
 those Vertebrates that suckle their young, as the word, from 
 the Latin, implies. They are the highest of Vertebrates, and 
 include Man as well as the other animals above mentioned. 
 
 Protozoans, Radiates, Mollusks, and Articulates are often 
 together called Invertebrates, that is, not Vertebrates. 
 
 In the table above (page 99), the expressions Age of In- 
 vertebrates, Age of Fishes, Age of Reptiles, Age of Mammals, 
 are not to be understood as implying that the several groups 
 of animals mentioned were confined to the age named after 
 them, but only that they were the highest, and therefore the 
 characteristic, species of the age. 
 
 Pishes began before the Silurian Age was quite completed, 
 and continued thence through geological time; but until the 
 close of the Devonian, or nearly so, they were the highest of 
 living species. 
 
 In the Silurian, until near its close, there were only Inver- 
 tebrates. 
 
 In the Age of Reptiles, the class of Reptiles, which began 
 in the preceding age, had larger, more numerous, and higher 
 species than before or afterward; the Age was eminently the 
 Age of Eeptiles, the type having reached its maximum then, 
 that is, having culminated. 
 
HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 103 
 
 Mammals of a low order, called Marsupials, existed in the 
 Age of Reptiles; but in the Age of Mammals the Reptiles 
 were comparatively few, and true Mammals were the highest 
 or dominant race. 
 
 Again, the Age of Coal-plants was not the only age in 
 which coal-plants lived and coal was made; but that which 
 was most remarkable for the making of coal-beds, and espe- 
 cially for coal-making plants of the tribe of Acrogem, the 
 highest of Cryptogams or Elowerless plants, such as Ferns, 
 Ground-Pines or Lycopods, and Horse-tails or Equiseta, which 
 then grew to the size of tall shrubbery and forest-trees. In 
 later ages also coal-beds were made, but of less extent, and 
 mainly out of other kinds of plants. The Carboniferous age 
 is often called the Age of Acrogens. 
 
 Thus the Ages are named after the tribes of each, that were 
 highest in grade, or those that were most characteristic. 
 
 During an age changes of level, or catastrophes of some 
 other kind, have at intervals produced extensive exterminations 
 of species over a continental sea, and also abrupt changes in 
 the kinds of rock-deposits in progress, if not also upturnings 
 of strata. Each age in the geological history of any continent 
 has consequently its natural subdivisions, which are called pe- 
 riods. 
 
 The following table gives a general view of the successive 
 ages, with some of the subdivisions that have been adopted, 
 the first in time being at the bottom. 
 
104 
 
 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 Ages. 
 
 American. 
 
 British. 
 
 
 SUBDIVISIONS. 
 
 SUBDIVISIONS. 
 
 
 rS. Recent. 
 
 Recent. 
 
 [ 2. Quaternary 
 
 . . . J 2. Champlain. 
 
 Champlain. 
 
 CENOZOIC... J 
 
 1 X Glacial. 
 
 Glacial. 
 
 1 
 
 f3. Pliocene. 
 
 Pliocene. 
 
 1 .! Tertiary. 
 
 J r' if 
 
 . 
 
 
 1 < A. Miocene. 
 
 Miocene. 
 
 
 LI. Eocene, including 
 
 
 
 2. Alabama group, i 
 
 
 
 1. Lignitic group, j 
 
 . Eocene. 
 
 HESOZOIC Eeptilian. 
 
 PALEOZOIC, j 
 
 3. Carboniferous.. 
 
 2. Devonian 
 
 -3. Cretaceous. Cretaceous. 
 
 r Jurassic, including 
 
 2. Jurassic J 3. Wealden. 
 
 2. Oolyte. 
 
 1. Lias. 
 Triassic. 
 Permian. 
 Carboniferous. 
 Mountain limestone. 
 
 1 
 
 1. Silurian. 
 
 Upper. 
 
 Lower. 
 
 1. Triassic. 
 C3. Permian. 
 j 2. Carboniferous. 
 L 1. Subcarboniferous. 
 [4. Catskill. 
 
 J 3. Portage and Chemung. I 
 I 2. Hamilton. 
 ^1. Comiferous. J 
 
 {4. Oriskany. 1 
 3. Lower Helderberg.J" ' Ludl ?P- 
 2. Salina. 1 
 , _ T . \ Wenlock group. 
 
 1. Niagara.] 
 
 C 3. Trenton. TLlandeilo and Balagroups. 
 
 < 2. Canadian. -I Tremadoc and Skiddaw slates. 
 
 LI. Prim'lorCamb'n. [primordial or Cambrian. 
 
 AECHJEAN. 
 
 The accompanying map (Fig. 85) shows the positions of 
 the rocks of the successive ages over part of North America, 
 so far as they are open to view. The markings indicating 
 the age of the rocks of the several areas are explained on the 
 map. The black areas are the great coal areas of the conti- 
 nent. The portions left in white are those the age of which 
 is not ascertained. 
 
106 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 I. Archaean Time. 
 
 THE first condition of the earth about which geology gives 
 any hint is that of a liquid globe, like the sun. The earth 
 has the form of a sphere flattened at the poles, and as the 
 amount of flattening is closely that which such a liquid globe 
 would take as a consequence of its revolution, this fact is 
 thought to be evidence of an original liquid state. Other 
 evidence is found in the crystalline character of the oldest 
 rocks; in the fact that many spheres in space, like the sun, 
 are still in a liquid state; and in the condition of the moon, 
 which is like such a globe cooled until its surface is all 
 craters and scoria. 
 
 Admitting that the earth has cooled from fusion, we are 
 warranted in concluding that, whenever the vapors began to 
 settle over the solidified but still hot crust, there to make 
 oceans, the rocks exposed to the heated and acid waters would 
 have been everywhere eroded by the chemical action of these 
 waters, and by this means they would have been covered after 
 a while with new rocks. And over those regions where there 
 were emerged or submerged rocks within reach^of the waves, 
 the work of the waves in making gravel, sand, and mud 
 would have been added to that of the chemical action. 
 
 By such means the original rock of the cooled crust would 
 have become nearly or entirely concealed by new deposits; 
 
ARCH^AN TIME. 107 
 
 and it is questioned whether any part of it is now exposed 
 to view. The rocks made out of that crust not those of 
 the original crust itself are therefore the Archaean rocks 
 of geology. 
 
 I. Distribution. 
 
 The Archaean rocks of North America cover a large sur- 
 face over the northern portion of the continent, and also some 
 narrow areas elsewhere along the courses of existing moun- 
 tains. In the accompanying map (Pig. 86) the white areas 
 are the regions of exposed Archaean rocks. The largest ex- 
 tends from Lake Superior northwest to the Arctic seas and 
 northeast to Labrador. It has the shape of the letter V, and 
 Hudson's Bay is included within the arms of the V. A 
 peninsula from it extends down into Northgrn New York, 
 including there the region of the Adirondacks. Other Ar- 
 chaean ranges are the Highlands of New Jersey, portions of 
 the Blue Eidge of Pennsylvania, Virginia, and the region 
 farther southwest (and including the Black Hills of North 
 Carolina) ; small areas in New England, and one or more on 
 the Atlantic border south of New York; a large area south 
 of Lake Superior ; and the crest range of the Eocky Moun- 
 tain region, including the Wind-Eiver Mountains and the 
 eastern range in Colorado. 
 
 The arms of the great V, or original nucleus of the conti- 
 nent, are parallel respectively to the Atlantic and Pacific coast 
 
108 
 
 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 lines; the other narrower areas follow the courses of the great 
 
 mountain chains, and are parallel to the same lines. Geology 
 
 thus affords a demonstration that even in Archaean time the 
 
 C great outlines of the continent were denned, and that all fu- 
 
 
 
 NL I ture progress was carried forward by working on the plan 
 
 thus early laid down. The rest of the continent was under 
 wate"r (and perhaps also some of the ridges just referred to), 
 but it probably lay at no great depth. 
 
 Archaean areas exist also in Scandinavia, Bohemia, Scotland, 
 
ARCH.EAN TIME. 109 
 
 and some other regions. The facts prove that in Archaean j 
 time the ocean and continents were, in the main, already ] 
 outlined. "The waters" of the world had been "gathered 
 into one place/'' and "the dry land" had "appeared." 
 
 2. Rocks. 
 
 The Archaean rocks comprise gneiss and granite,' syenyte, 
 syenytic gneiss, and other hornblende rocks, with chloritic 
 rocks, quartzyte, limestone, and other kinds. 
 
 They include immense beds of iron ore, some of them 100 
 to 200 feet in thickness, vastly exceeding any in later times; 
 for the Archaean was the iron age in the earth's history. J ^ 
 These beds of ore occur in Northern New York, Southern 
 New York and Northern New Jersey, Canada, the Marquette 
 region south of Lake Superior, in Missouri, where there are 
 what are called iron mountains, and in many other places. 
 The beds of ore (i, Fig. 87) alternate with 
 beds of quartzyte and crystalline schists 
 or slates, and lie between beds of gneiss 
 and hornblendic gneiss, or other rocks of 
 the era, as illustrated in the annexed cut Beds of iron ore 
 
 County, New York. 
 
 representing a section in Essex County, 
 New York. Hornblende contains much iron, and this is the 
 reason why it is so common a constituent of Archaean rocks. 
 The rocks were originally sedimentary deposits; for the 
 gneiss, quartzyte, and schists are, as explained on page 71, 
 
110 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 altered or metamorphic sedimentary rocks. They were origi- 
 nally deposits of gravel, . sand, and mud made by the ocean. 
 The stratification in the gneiss and other rocks is the original 
 stratification of the fragmental beds. 
 
 Like other sedimentary deposits the rocks were laid down in 
 horizontal beds. But they are now upturned at all angles, and 
 often foHed, showing thereby that, subsequent to their deposi- 
 tion, they underwent the great disturbances that attend moun- 
 tain-making. Fig. 88 shows the general condition of the rocks 
 
 Fig. 88. 
 
 General view of folds in the Archaean rocks of Canada. 
 
 in the Archaean regions of Canada. The Archaean mountains, 
 including the Adirondacks, the New Jersey Highlands, the moun- 
 tains of Scandinavia, and others, were then made, if not in part 
 earlier. The original height of these mountains may have been 
 many thousands of feet greater than it is now, for all the earth's 
 agencies of destruction have been engaged in the work of level- 
 ling them, ever since that first of the geological ages. 
 
 Many Archaean rocks much resemble the crystalline rocks of 
 later time, and as both are without fossils, they may be easily 
 confounded. 
 
 The occurrence of beds of iron ore scores of feet thick is 
 one means of distinguishing areas of Archaean age. The ore 
 
ARCH^AN TIME. Ill 
 
 often contains some titanium, and this is not common in iron \ V 
 ores of later date. Coarse syenitic rocks and labradorite rocks <* 
 are characteristic of many Archaean regions, if not exclusively 
 Archaean. 
 
 Sure evidence of Archaean age is obtained when fossiliferous 
 beds of the lowest Silurian are observed overlying unconform- 
 ably upturned crystalline rocks, as in Fig. 89. Here the nearly 
 
 Fig. 89. 
 
 Section from south side of the St. Lawrence, Canada, between Cascade Point and St. Louis Rapids, 
 i. Gneiss ; 2, Potsdam sandstone. 
 
 horizontal Silurian beds referred to, No. 2 and those above, 
 were laid down after the beds below were made, and also 
 after their upturning; and consequently the evidence that the 
 latter belong to anterior time is unquestionable. 
 
 3. Life. 
 
 The earlier part of Archaean time was necessarily without 
 life; for until the rocks and seas had cooled down to the 
 temperature of boiling water, life was hardly possible. Plants 
 of the lowest orders can bear a higher temperature than the) *J 
 lowest of animals, and were probably the first living species. 
 
 Although the evidence is not conclusive that either plants 
 or animals were living in the Archaean seas, since if fossils 
 once were present in the rocks, they have been obliterated by 
 
112 HISTORICAL GEOLOGY. 
 
 the crystallization of the beds, the existence then of the sim- 
 plest kinds is thought to be highly probable. Some of the 
 beds contain great quantities of graphite, the material of which 
 lead-pencils are made. Now (1) graphite is nothing but car- 
 bon (page 9), the essential principle of mineral coal, and (2) 
 mineral coal was formed from plants; moreover (3) mineral 
 coal has been found in crystalline rocks converted into graphite. 
 Here, then, is evidence favoring the probable existence of 
 plants; and if of any, of Sea-weeds, since the Lower Silurian 
 has afforded relics of no plants but Sea-weeds. Along with 
 true Sea-weeds there were probably Diatoms, as these minute 
 species are the simplest of water-plants. 
 
 The occurrence of limestone strata is also thought to favor 
 the idea of the presence of plants or animals, since the lime- 
 stones of the world are almost all of organic origin. Masses 
 somewhat coral-like in texture have been described as fossils, 
 under the name of Eozoon (from the Greek for dawn-life), and 
 referred to the group of Ehizopods, described on page 32. But 
 there is doubt as to their being true fossils, some regarding 
 them as of mineral origin. Ehizopods are the simplest of all 
 animal life, and the kind most likely to have been associated 
 with Diatoms over the sea-bottom. 
 
 Whenever the earliest plant, however minute, was created, 
 a new principle that of life was introduced, which should 
 subordinate physical forces to its uses. Progress in a system 
 of life became thereafter the subject of chief interest in the 
 world's history. 
 
SILURIAN AGE. 
 
 113 
 
 II. Paleozoic Time. 
 
 I. Silurian Age, or Age of Invertebrates. 
 
 THE term Silurian comes from a region in Wales where the 
 rocks occur, and which was formerly occupied by a tribe of 
 ancient Britons called the Silures. The age is divided into 
 the era of the Lower Silurian and that of the Upper Silurian. 
 
 Fig. 90. 
 
 Archaean Map of North America. 
 
 The map of the Archaean dry land, here repeated, shows to 
 the eye the part of the North American continent over which 
 
114 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Fig. 91. 
 
 Geological Map of England. 
 
 The areas lined horizontally and numbered i are Silurian Those lined vertically (2), Devonian. Those 
 cross-lined (3), Subcarboniferous. Carboniferous (4), black. Permian (5). Those lined obliquely from 
 right to left, Triassic (6), Lias (7 a), Oolyte (7 6), Wealden (8), Cretaceous (9). Those lined obliquely from 
 left to right (10, n), Tertiary. A is London, B, Liverpool, C, Manchester, D, Newcastle. 
 
 the following Silurian beds might have been spread out: for 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 115 
 
 the beds are all marine, and must have been made in the part 
 covered with water, the shaded part in the map. The cir- 
 cumstances were in the main similar on the other continents. 
 In Europe (Great Britain included) the Archaean dry land lay( 
 mostly to the northwest, and the larger part of the rest of the> 
 continent was receiving marine deposits. 
 
 The areas in North America, east of the Rocky Mountain 
 region, and over which Silurian rocks are exposed to view, 
 are those which are lined horizontally in the map on page 105. 
 The Silurian regions in England are distinguished in the same 
 way on the accompanying map (Fig 91) ; they are confined to 
 Western England and Wales. 
 
 1. Lower Silurian. 
 1. Bocks. 
 
 The rocks of the Lower Silurian era are mainly sandstones]\ x 
 shales, conglomerates, and limestones. 
 
 The same is true for all succeeding eras in geological his- 
 tory; for sand-beds (the source of sandstones), mud-beds (the 
 source of shales and argillaceous sandstones), and limestones 
 have been always in progress from this time onward in some 
 part of each continental region. Moreover, sand-beds have 
 never been forming in any region without the making of mud- 
 beds in the waters not far distant, just as now happens along 
 sea-shore regions ; for the grinding which produces the former 
 produces also the latter. Nevertheless, the continental areas 
 
116 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 over which sand-beds, mud-beds, and limestones were accu- 
 mulating have varied greatly through the successive periods, 
 owing to variations in level and other causes; and at times 
 the larger part of the continental sea has been given up to 
 limestone-making. 
 
 The following is the succession of Lower Silurian rocks in 
 North America. 
 
 1. In the early part of the era, called the Primordial 
 (meaning the first in order] , sand-beds now called the Pots- 
 dam sandstone, from a locality in Northern New York were 
 spread out over wide areas in North America, and especially 
 about the shores of the Archaean dry land ; but shales and lime- 
 stones were forming in some places more or less remote from 
 these shores. 
 
 These earliest Silurian sandstones and shales have the layers 
 sometimes marked with ripples, or with mud-cracks, or with 
 the tracks of the animals of the era ; and they thus show that 
 they were not made in deep water, but, instead, that they were 
 either the sea-beaches or the off-shore sand-flats or mud-deposits 
 of the era ; and that part of the time they were above the water's 
 level, exposed to the drying air or sun, for only thus can mud- 
 cracks be made. 
 
 2. As the era advanced, limestone strata (magnesian lime- 
 stones, mainly) of great extent were formed over the region of 
 the Mississippi Yalley, or the Interior region of the continent, 
 while sandstones and shales with but little limestone were ac- 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 117 
 
 cumulating in the area then a shallow sea now occupied 
 by the Appalachian Mountains. 
 
 3. Next a limestone the Trenton limestone was in pro- 
 gress over both the Appalachian region from the Green Moun- 
 tains to Alabama and the Interior region, and also far west and 
 north, the most extensive limestone formation in the world's 
 history. The limestone was named from Trenton Falls, on West 
 Canada Creek, near Utica, New York, where the gorge is cut 
 through it. It includes the Galena or lead-bearing limestone 
 of Illinois and Wisconsin. 
 
 4. Finally, limestone-making was again confined almost 
 wholly to the Interior region, and the Appalachian area, in- 
 cluding New York and the Green Mountains on the north, 
 was receiving fragmental deposits for sandstones, shales, and 
 conglomerates. 
 
 In Great Britain there are, first, slates and sandstones of great 
 thickness in the Longmynd and Wales, overlaid by the " Lingula 
 flags " (the equivalent of the Potsdam sandstone) ; above these, 
 other slates and flags (laminated sandstones), with some layers 
 of limestone, including the Llandeilo flags, the Bala beds, and 
 the Lower Llandovery in South Wales, all making one con- 
 formable series. 
 
 2. Life. 
 
 The seas abounded in life, but no trace of anything terres- 
 trial has yet been found. 
 
 The plants found are aft sea-weeds. One of the specimens 
 
118 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 is represented in Pig. 92. Some thin deposits of coal occur 
 in one of the formations, which are supposed to have come 
 from buried sea-weeds, or else from animal material. 
 
 The animals are all Invertebrates ; in other words, no trace 
 of a Vertebrate, not even of the lowest of Fishes, has yet been 
 discovered among the animal relics. But all the four sub- 
 kingdoms of Invertebrates are represented, the Protozoan, 
 the Eadiate, the Molluscan, and the Articulate. 
 
 Figs. 92, 93. 
 
 Sea-weed. Sponge. 
 Fig. 92, Buthotrephis gracilis ; 93, Archsepcyathus Atlanticus. 
 
 Protozoans, Among Protozoans there were Rhizopods and 
 Sponges. One of the Sponges is represented half the natural 
 size in Pig. 93 a, and a transverse section of it, natural size, 
 in Pig. 93 b. The irregular cellular structure, with the absence 
 of radiating plates, is evidence that it is not a coral. 
 
 Radiates. The Radiates include Corals, Crinoids, and Star- 
 fishes. Pig. 94 is a side-view of one of the conical corals of 
 the Trenton limestone; the top is a cup, radiated with plates, 
 somewhat like Pig. 15, page 29. When living, the flower-like 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 
 
 119 
 
 animal had no doubt its beautiful colors, like those of modern 
 time, and its aspect may be quite well represented by Fig. 16, 
 page 30. 
 
 Figs. 94, 95. 
 
 Polyp-Corals. 
 Fig. 94, Petraia corniculum ; 95, Columnaria alveolata ; 95 a, top view of same. 
 
 Another coral, honeycomb-like in its columnar structure, is 
 represented in Fig. 95. The cells are radiated, as shown in 
 Fig. 95 ; but in a vertical section (as seen in such a section of 
 one of the cells in Fig. 95 a) the cells are crossed by horizon- 
 tal partitions. The coral has been found in masses several 
 feet in diameter. 
 
 Figs. 96-99 represent some of the Crinoids and Star-fishes. 
 Fig. 97 shows one of the Crinoids of the Trenton limestone, 
 though not quite a perfect one, as the arms are broken off at 
 the tips, and the stem below (by which it was attached to the 
 rock of- the sea-bottom, and which may have been three or four 
 inches long) is mostly wanting. The name Crinoid means lily- \ 
 
 like; but the petals or rays of the flower-like animal consist 
 of small pieces of limestone (the secretion of the animal) fitting 
 well together. Fig. 96 shows the form of another kind of 
 Crinoid, one of very irregular shape; its stem when living 
 
120 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 was run down into the mud of the sea-bottom, instead of being 
 attached to a rock. Figs. 98, 99 are two of the Star-fishes of 
 the ancient seas, related to the modern Ophiurans. 
 
 Figs. 96-99. 
 
 Fig. 100. 
 
 Asterioids. - Crinoids. 
 
 Fig. 96, Pleurocystis filitextus ; 97, Lecanocrinus elegans Crinoids : Fig. 98, Palaeaster matutina ; 
 99, Taeniaster spinosa. 
 
 Mollusks. The Mollusks were of various kinds, all the 
 principal grand divisions of the class having been represented 
 by species. Par the most abundant were what are called Brachi- 
 opods, a group that has comparatively few kinds 
 in modern seas. One of the earliest Brachiopods 
 from the Potsdam sandstone had a shell not larger 
 than a finger-nail; a large specimen of it is rep- 
 resented in Fig. 100. It is called a Lingnla (or 
 Lingulella) , from the Latin lingua, a tongue, in allusion to 
 the tongue-like shape of some species. A related species is 
 found in the Lingula flags of Great Britain. "When living 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 
 
 121 
 
 it was fixed to the sea-bottom by a fleshy stem proceeding 
 downward from the pointed end or beak of the shell, and 
 passing into the mud or sand; and as the shells are often in 
 great numbers together, they must have grown thickly over 
 the sandy or muddy surface. 
 
 Other common Brachiopods from the Trenton limestone are 
 represented in Figs. 101 to 104. 
 
 Figs. 101-104. 
 
 102. 
 
 Fig. 105. 
 
 Brachiopods. 
 Fig. 101, Leptaena sericea ; 102, Orthis occidentalis ; 103, O. lynx ; 104, O. testudinaria. 
 
 The shells have two valves like those of a clam or oyster; 
 but they are unlike common Bivalves in their symmetrical 
 form; a line let fall from the beak divides 
 them into equal halves, whereas in a Clam, 
 as shown in Fig. 105, such a line divides 
 the shell very unequally. Moreover, the 
 mouth in a Brachiopod is at the middle 
 of the shell, whereas in common Bivalves it is toward one 
 end (near a, in Fig. 105) ; and further, one valve is the 
 upper and the other the lower, while in a Clam, and related 
 kinds, one is the right and the other the left. Thus the 
 
 6 
 
122 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 animal in this ancient group called Brachiopods has a posi- 
 tion in its shell just transverse to that of a Clam. The ani- 
 mal is also peculiar in having two spiral fringed arms, and to 
 FI ice ^i s the name, from the Greek for arm-foot, 
 
 alludes. Fig. 106 shows these arms in a 
 modern species ; one of the pair is rolled up 
 spirally in its ordinary position, while the. 
 other is thrown out. The animal has no 
 gills or branchiae. The Trenton limestone 
 was made largely of the shells of Brachio- 
 
 Khynchonella psittacea. ^ Crmoids and Corals havmg contr ibuted 
 
 little toward it. 
 
 The Clam and Oyster and other ordinary Bivalves have a 
 thin fold of the skin lying like a mantle over the body 
 against the shell ; then, inside of the mantle and either side 
 of the body, thin leaf-like gills or branchiae ; and then the 
 body with no arm-like appendages. In allusion to the thin 
 lamellar branchiae, they are called LamellibrancJis. There were 
 some Lamellibranchs in the Lower Silurian, but they were 
 few compared with the Brachiopods. Fig. 107 represents one 
 of them, related to the Mussel of modern sea-shores. 
 
 There were also some spiral shells, two of them of the 
 forms shown in Figs. 108, 109. They belong to the tribe 
 of Gasteropods, so called because the animal crawls on its 
 ventral surface. The ordinary spiral marine shells, and also 
 the common snail, are of this tribe. The snail may be often 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 
 
 123 
 
 Figs. 107 - 109. 
 
 seen crawling thus with its shell over its back; and the 
 marine species when living, if put into a jar of salt water, 
 will soon be found in 
 motion over the glass. 
 
 There were also many 
 species of the highest di- 
 vision of Mollusks, 
 those related to the Nau- 
 tilus, and called Cephal- 
 j because the animal 
 
 Fig. 110. 
 
 Mollusks. 
 
 haS the head furnished Fig. I07> Avicula Trentonensis ; 108, Murchisonia bicincta ; 
 
 109, Pleurotomana lenticularis. 
 
 with stout arms for cling- 
 ing; from the Greek for head and feet. A modern Nautilus, 
 with the animal in its shell, is represented in Fig. 110. The 
 
 shell has transverse partitions, or 
 is chambered, and in this differs 
 from the shell of the Snail and 
 all Gasteropods. The animal oc- 
 cupies the large outer chamber, 
 and is peculiar in having large 
 eyes like a fish, and a series 
 of stout arms around the mouth 
 provided with suckers for cling- 
 ing. A different kind of Cephalopod, from modern seas, is 
 represented in Pig. Ill, a kind having no external shell, 
 but instead a thin internal bone (Pig. Ill jo), but with 
 
 Modern Cephalopod. 
 Nautilus (X #). 
 
124 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 large eyes and a series of arms around the mouth, as in 
 the Nautilus. In the Lower Silurian era there were spe- 
 cies of Nautilus, but quite different ones from those of later 
 
 Fig. 111. 
 
 Modern Cepbalopod. 
 
 The Caiamary or Squid, Loligo vulgaris (length of body, 6 to 12 inches) ; *', the duct by which the ink is 
 thrown out; f, the "pen." 
 
 time. But the earliest Silurian species of Cephalopods and 
 the largest had straight shells, like that of a Nautilus straight- 
 ened out, whence the name Orthoceras, meaning a straight 
 horn. One of them, from the Trenton limestone, is represented 
 in Pig. 112 ; it has partitions like the shell of the Nautilus. 
 
 Fig. 112. 
 
 
 Cephalopod. 
 Orthoceras junceum. 
 
 In both the Nautilus and the Orthoceras a tube (called the 
 siphuncle, meaning little siphon) passes from the outer cham- 
 ber through the partitions and all the chambers ; and the 
 hole in one of the partitions is shown in Pig. 112 a. Some 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 
 
 125 
 
 of the shells of species of Orthoceras from the Trenton lime- 
 stone are as large round as a flour-barrel, and must have been 
 from twelve to fifteen feet long. 
 
 Another kind of Mollusk, of quite minute size, makes cor- 
 als. The animals look like polyps externally, as shown in 
 Fig. 113, which represents them enlarged, projecting out of 
 their cells. Fig. 114 is 
 a view of one of the deli- 
 cate Lower Silurian cor- 
 als, and the dots show 
 the positions of the little 
 cells of the animal. The 
 
 Figs. 113, 114. 
 
 Bryozoans. 
 
 - p .^ ii3 Eschara> snowing aniin al s extended out of their cells 
 
 ( X 8) ; 113 a, one of the animals removed from its cell more en- 
 
 - larged; 114, Ptilodictya fenestrata, a Lower Silurian species, 
 natural size ; 114 a, portion of surface of same enlarged. 
 
 are CalleCl 
 meaning 
 
 ma Is, the name alluding 
 
 to the corals, which are sometimes moss-like in delicacy and 
 form. Although so small, these corals are a prominent con- 
 stituent of some of the Silurian limestones. 
 
 Articulates. The Lower Silurian Articulates that have been 
 made out are either Worms or Crustaceans ; no Insects or Spi- 
 ders having been present, since these are terrestrial species. 
 The most remarkable of the Crustaceans, and the highest spe- 
 cies of the world at the commencement of Lower Silurian time, 
 and later in this era second only to the Orthocerata, were the 
 Trilobites, so named because the body has three lobes or 
 divisions longitudinally, as shown in Figs. 115 to 117. One 
 
126 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 of the very earliest species is represented in Pig. 115; it was 
 a gigantic species, the figure being only one third the natural 
 length. It has some resemblance to a lobster, and yet is very 
 different. The position of the large eyes is apparent on the 
 
 Figs. 115-118. 
 
 Trilobitcs. 
 
 Fig. 115, Paradoxides Harlani (X }4); 116, Asaphus gigas (X #) ; 117, Calymene Blumenbachii j 118. same 
 rolled up, as it is often found. 
 
 head shield. Two other species, from the Trenton, are repre- 
 sented in Pigs. 116, 117. The latter is shown folded up in 
 Pig. 118, a common condition of the specimens. The forms 
 of three modern species of Crustaceans having some resem- 
 
LOWER SILURIAN. 127 
 
 blance to the ancient Trilobites are shown in Pigs. 119 to 122. 
 Figs. 121, 122 are female and male of the same species. But 
 the Trilobites differed from 
 
 Figs. 119-122. 
 
 all these in having had no 
 true legs. They are supposed 
 to have had only thin fleshy 
 plates, for swimming. 
 
 The earliest life of the 
 
 Modern Crustaceans. 
 
 Lower Silurian was made Fig . 119(aspeciesof Serolis(x ^ ); I2o spedesof Porcel . 
 
 , . />/-< i lio ' 181 I22 female and male o{ Sapphirina iris. 
 
 up largely or urinoiqs, 
 
 Brachiopods, Worms, and Trilobites. It was almost all sta- 
 tionary life; that is, the most of the species were attached to 
 the sea-bottom by stems. Such were all the Crinoids and 
 Brachiopods. Trilobites swam free; but, having only swim- 
 ming legs, they probably often attached themselves to the rocks, 
 like the shells called Limpets. Afterward there were Mussel- 
 like shells and corals, which were also attached species, Mus- 
 sels living attached to rocks by a byssus or horny threads. 
 Besides these there were the locomotive species, Gasteropods 
 and Orthocerata; the latter may have given much activity to 
 the seas, for Cephalopods are not snail-like in pace, like all 
 Gasteropods, but fleet movers, like fishes. Yet these ancient 
 species, with their long unwieldy shells, must have been slow \ 
 compared with the Cephalopods of later time. 
 
 The life of the Lower Silurian changed much in species dur- 
 ing its progress. The era has been divided into three periods : 
 
128 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 no animals of the earlier part of the first of these periods 
 / the Primordial existed in the second, and none of the 
 
 earlier part of the second existed in the third. Moreover, 
 ; species were disappearing and others appearing through each 
 
 of the successive periods. 
 
 3. Mountain-making. 
 
 The close of the Lower Silurian was a time of upturning 
 and mountain-making in North America, Great Britain, and 
 I Europe. The Green Mountains, from Canada to southern Con- 
 necticut, and perhaps other heights to the southwest, were 
 then made. The rocks which include a great limestone for- 
 mation (the upper part of which is referred to the Trenton) 
 and also various fragmental rocks overlying the limestone 
 were folded and crystallized by the heat produced by the dis- 
 turbance added to that from the earth's depths, and were thus 
 changed at the time to metamorphic rocks : the fossiliferous 
 limestone, to white and clouded crystalline or architectural mar- 
 ble, of which Canaan in Connecticut, Lee in Massachusetts, 
 and Eutland in Vermont afford noted examples; the quartzose 
 sand-beds, to quartzyte; the mud-beds, to gneiss, mica schist, 
 and other crystalline rocks. 
 
 In Great Britain the Lower Silurian formations, which are 
 throughout conformable, are upturned so as to lie unconform- 
 ably beneath the beds of the next era, the Upper Silurian. 
 The elevation of the Westmoreland Hills, of the mountains in 
 
UPPER SILURIAN. 129 
 
 North Wales, and of the range of Southern Scotland from St. 
 AbVs Head, on the east coast, to the Mull of Galloway, has 
 been referred to this era. 
 
 The maximum thickness of the Lower Silurian rocks of > 
 Britain has been stated to be over 40,000 feet. In the Green - 
 Mountain region it was probably not less than 20,000 feet; in 
 Pennsylvania, about 11,000 feet; in Illinois, about 800; in 
 Missouri, nearly 2,200 feet. 
 
 2. Upper Silurian Era. 
 1. Bocks, 
 
 The rocks of the Upper Silurian also are sandstones, con- 
 glomerates, shales, and limestones. 
 
 1. There was first in progress, during what has been called 
 the Niagara period, the formation which includes the Niagara 
 limestone, which, like the Trenton limestone, was one of the 
 great limestone formations of ancient time. In Western New 
 York and to the southwest along the Appalachian region 
 still a part of the continental sea the earlier beds forming 
 were a series of sandstone strata (the Medina sandstone), some- 
 what pebbly below and argillaceous above; then other argil- 
 laceous sandstones, and in them a bed of red iron ore, with a 
 little limestone in the upper part; then the Niagara shale and 
 limestone, the strata at Niagara Palls, where the upper 80 feet 
 are limestone and the lower 80 feet shale. To the west of 
 New York, the Niagara shale formation is of little extent, 
 6* i 
 
1:30 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 while the limestone spreads very widely, reaching into Iowa 
 and Tennessee. 
 / The layers of the Medina sandstone often have ripple-marks, 
 
 '; mud-cracks, wave-marks, and other evidences of mud-flat or 
 
 7 
 
 ^ sand-flat origin, showing that Central and Western New York, 
 
 with the region to the southwest, was then an area of great 
 sand-flats over an interior sea; but later this interior sea was 
 more open and clearer; so that there was less sediment, and 
 the life required for making limestones flourished. 
 
 In Great Britain the Wenlock shale and limestone are of 
 the age of the Niagara shale and limestone. They are in 
 view between Aymestry and Ludlow, near Dudley, and else- 
 where. The limestone, like the Niagara, is full of fossils. 
 
 2. Afterward the Salina formation, noted for its salt, was 
 made. Its clayey rocks and salt show that Central New York, 
 the borders of Canada to the west, and part of Michigan were 
 then the site of a great salt basin, where sea-water evaporated, 
 impregnating the mud of the shallow sea with salt, or making 
 deposits of rock-salt. The brines of Salina and that vicinity 
 
 I [ in New York are salt-water wells, obtained by boring down 
 to this saliferous rock; and at Goderich in Canada there is 
 a bed of rock-salt 14 to 40 feet thick. Other salt-bearing 
 
 / rocks were made at the same time in Virginia. 
 
 3. Next followed another limestone formation of less extent 
 than the Niagara, called the Lower Helderberg, from the Hel- 
 derberg Mountains southwest of Albany, where it occurs. It 
 
UPPER SILURIAN. 131 
 
 extends southwestward along the Appalachians; also through 
 parts of the Mississippi Valley where it rests directly on the 
 Niagara limestone. It also occnrs at some points in the Con- 
 necticut Yalley. A sandstone the Oriskany sandstone 
 overlies it in Central New York and along the Appalachian 
 region, and in some places to the west, from Ohio to Missouri. 
 Following the "Wenlock group in Great Britain there is 
 the Ludlow group, consisting of sandstones, shales, and the 
 Aymestry limestone, corresponding in age with the later part 
 of the American Upper Silurian. 
 
 2. Life. 
 
 1, Plants. As in the Lower Silurian, sea- weeds were abun- 
 dant; but before the close of the era there were also terrestrial j 
 plants. The species were not Mosses of the lower division of 
 Cryptogams, or flowerless plants, and not Grasses, but species of 
 the Ground-Pine tribe, or Lycopods, a section of the highest) 
 Cryptogams. They are described beyond, in the account of the 
 Devonian plants. It cannot be affirmed that there were no 
 Lichens or Fungi over the Silurian rocky lands, or those of 
 earlier time ; for such terrestrial species, if existing, would not 
 have become fossilized, since the rocks are mainly of marine or 
 marsh origin. But that there were no Mosses may be safely 
 inferred from the absence of all fossil Mosses from the rocks) 
 of the following Devonian and Carboniferous ages. 
 
 2, Animals. The animals included species of all the grand 
 
132 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 divisions existing in the Lower Silurian, Protozoans, Radiates, 
 Mollusks, and Articulates, with the same great preponderance 
 of Brachiopods among Mollusks, and Trilobites among Articu- 
 lates. In addition, before the close of the era, there were 
 Eishes in the seas, the earliest of Vertebrates. No remains of 
 terrestrial animal life have yet been found. 
 
 A few figures of the Invertebrates are here given. Pigs. 
 123, 124 represent two of the corals of the Niagara period; 
 
 Figs. 123-125. 
 
 Polyp-Corals. Crinoid. 
 Fig. 123, Zaphrentis bilateralis; 124, Halysites catenulata. Crinoid : Fig. 125, Stephanocrinus angulatus. 
 
 Eig. 123 related to the coral of the Lower Silurian, figured 
 on page 119; Eig. 124, a coral imbedded in limestone, which 
 looks, in a section of the limestone, a little like a chain, or a 
 string of links, and has hence been called Chain-coral. Eig. 
 125 shows the form of one of the Niagara Crinoids. 
 
 Some of the more common Bracniopods of the Niagara 
 group are represented in Eigs. 126-128. 
 
UPPER SILURIAN. 
 
 133 
 
 Figs. 126-128. 
 
 127 
 
 BracMopods. 
 
 Fig. 126, Strophomena rhomboidalis ; 127, side-view of Spirifer Niagarensis ; 128, Orthis bilobus ; 128 a, 
 enlarged view of same. 
 
 The following are figures of two of the larger Trilobites. 
 Both figures are reduced views, Eig. 129 being but one third 
 the natural length, and Fig. 130 one fourth. 
 
 Figs. 129, 130. 
 
 Trilobites. 
 Fig. 129. LichasBoltoni(X tf); 130, Homalonotusdelphinocephalus(X ja 
 
 The fishes were related to the modern Sharks and Gars. 
 Descriptions of the kinds are given under the Devonian, the 
 specimens of Devonian rocks being more perfect and afford- 
 ing better illustrations of the subject. 
 
134 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 3. Observations on the Silurian Age. 
 
 1. The distribution of the emerged lands of North America 
 at the close of Archaean time led us to the conclusion (page 
 108) that the continent was then already denned in area, and 
 its plan of future progress made manifest. The facts respect- 
 ing the Silurian rocks sustain this view, and show how the 
 work of completing the continent went on through the Silu- 
 rian era. It has already been explained, by reference to the 
 map of the Archaean dry land, on the same page, that rock- 
 making, and therefore progress, was confined to the submerged 
 part of the continent. The map shows the position of the 
 coast-line along which the waves broke when the Silurian age 
 began, making the sea-beach deposits and sand-flats that now 
 form part of the Potsdam sandstone. The Appalachian region 
 must have been one of the areas of great sand-flats or reefs, 
 for its eastern side was the course of a range of Archaean 
 mountains ; and the Rocky Mountain region, for the same 
 reason, was probably another of the shallower portions of the 
 continent. The Lower Silurian continental sea had its great- 
 est depth over the intermediate Interior region, of which the 
 present Gulf of Mexico was then the southern part. These in- 
 ferences are sustained by the whole course of the history. 
 
 2. With the progress of the Silurian the dry land of the 
 north received a gradual extension southward, southeastward, 
 and southwestward. This was the direction of growth. Shore- 
 
SILURIAN AGE. 135 
 
 lines of the successive periods were more and more remote 
 from the old Archaean sea-shore, for the limits of the suc- 
 cessive formations are farther and farther south; so that, at 
 the close of the age, the coast-line in the region of the mod- 
 ern State of New York probably lay a little to the south of 
 the present Mohawk valley, and, extending westward from 
 Niagara over Western Canada, it bent northward around Lake 
 Huron ; thence it turned southward so as to cross Northern 
 Illinois before taking its course to the far north parallel with 
 the west side of the Archaean nucleus. These conclusions are 
 deduced from the limits of the Silurian formations, shown 
 on the map on page 105. 
 
 3. At the close of the Lower Silurian the Green Mountains 
 were made by an upturning and crystallization of the rocks. 
 A new area of dry land was thus formed between the seas of 
 New York and New England, and the valley of Lake Cham- 
 plain was a consequence of the uplifting. There was also an 
 upward bending of the earth's crust, but without upturning, 
 over an area from Lake Erie across the Cincinnati region 
 to Tennessee, making another spot of dry land. The Green" 
 Mountains were raised parallel to the neighboring Archaean 
 Adirondacks ; the Cincinnati uplift was parallel nearly to the 
 Archaean Blue Eidge. Thus progress was strictly after the 
 plan laid down in Archaean time. 
 
 Southern and Western New York, and the region of the 
 Alleghany Mountains, remained within the limits of the con- 
 tinental sea through the Silurian age. 
 
136 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 4. The rocks of the Interior region of the continent (now 
 the great Mississippi valley) were mainly limestones from the 
 beginning of the Silurian to its close; while those of the 
 Appalachian region were mainly sandstones, conglomerates, and 
 s/iales. The Trenton limestone spread over both; but, in 
 general, there were fragmental deposits forming over the Ap- 
 palachian region at the same time that there were limestone 
 deposits in progress to the west of it. The Trenton lime- 
 stone is an exception; but before the Trenton period closed 
 the Interior region was alone in limestone-making, the Appa- 
 lachian having become again, as the rocks show, an area of 
 mud-flats and sand-flats. 
 
 These facts prove that the Appalachian region was a great 
 reef region through the era, and that over the interior of the 
 continent there was at the same time a clear and wide sea, one 
 seldom swept by sediment-bearing currents. The limestones 
 were made of shells, crinoids, and corals mostly ground up; 
 and their freedom in general from much impurity shows that 
 the marine life had there the pure waters in which it best 
 thrives. 
 
 Several of the sandstones and shales contain ripple-marks, 
 mud-cracks, or foot-prints, proving that they were made, not 
 in a deep sea, but in shallow waters, and that the deposits 
 were sometimes exposed above the water's surface. 
 
 C5. Over 10,000 species of fossils were described from Lower 
 and Upper Silurian rocks up to the year 1872. The species 
 
DEVONIAN AGE. 137 
 
 continued to change through the Upper Silurian era as well 
 as the Lower Silurian; that is, the species of the early part 
 had nearly all disappeared and new species had become sub- 
 stituted before the later part of the era began; and each of 
 the successive subdivisions in the rocks indicates some old fea- 
 ture lost during its progress or in the transition, and some 
 new feature gained. 
 
 2. Devonian Age, or Age of Fishes. 
 
 The term Devonian was first applied to the rocks of the 
 age in Great Britain by Sedgwick and Murchison, and al- 
 ludes to the region of South Devon, where the rocks occur 
 and abound in fossils. 
 
 Through the age the land had its plants and insects, and 
 the seas their numerous fishes, besides species of all the lower 
 orders of life. The regions of Devonian rocks are those ver- 
 tically lined on the North American map, page 105, and the 
 map of England, page 114. 
 
 1. Rocks. 
 
 The Lower Devonian rocks of North America overlie con- 
 formably the Upper Silurian, making a continuous series with 
 them. 
 
 The age commenced with the era of the Corniferous lime- 
 stone. This was the great limestone of the Devonian, just as 
 the Niagara was of the Upper Silurian, and the Trenton lime- 
 
138 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 stone of the Lower Silurian. It spreads through New York 
 from the Helderberg Mountains south of Albany, where it has 
 been called the Upper Helderberg limestone; and stretches 
 westward to the Mississippi, and beyond it into Iowa and 
 Missouri. In New York and along the Appalachian region, 
 it is underlaid by a sandstone or grit rock. 
 
 The limestone is in some places a coral-reef rock, as plainly 
 so as any coral-reef limestone in modern tropical seas. Near 
 Louisville, Kentucky, at the Ealls of the Ohio, it consists of 
 an aggregation of corals, many of large size, and some are 
 standing in the position of growth. The limestone rock often 
 contains a kind of flint called hornstone; and, as the Latin 
 for horn is cornu, the limestone was named the Corniferous 
 limestone. 
 
 The Devonian deposits following this limestone called 
 often the Upper Devonian are mostly sandstones and shales, 
 named the Hamilton, Portage, and Chemuug beds, from locali- 
 ties in New York ; and above these, at the top, there is an 
 extensive conglomerate and sandstone called the Catskill group. 
 These fragmental formations are confined mainly to Southern 
 New York and to the Appalachian region to the southwest. 
 
 In parts of the Interior region there were limestones form- 
 ing when the Hamilton sandstones and shales were in pro- 
 gress; but subsequent to these limestones the Devonian rock 
 formed in the Interior region is mainly a shale of little 
 thickness. 
 
DEVONIAN AGE. 139 
 
 The flagging-stone so much used in New York and the 
 adjoining States is an argillaceous sandstone from the Hamil- 
 ton beds at Kingston and other places on the Hudson Eiver. 
 
 In Great Britain the Devonian formation includes a great 
 thickness of red sandstone in Scotland, Wales, and England, 
 which was formerly distinguished as the " Old Red Sandstone/'' 
 In South Devon there are limestone and shales in place of 
 red sandstone, and hence a greater abundance of fossils. In 
 the Eifel, Germany, the Eifel limestone is a Devonian coral- 
 reef rock of the age of the Corniferous. Devonian sandstones 
 cover a large area in Eussia. 
 
 2. Life. 
 
 1, Plants. The plants included, besides sea-weeds, various 
 terrestrial kinds; and among them, in the middle and later 
 Devonian, large forest-trees. 
 
 These early species, as stated on page 131, were mostly of 
 the higher Cryptogams. 
 
 7. Ferns, some of them Tree-ferns. A portion of one of 
 the Ferns is shown in Fig. 131, and part of the stem of a 
 Tree-fern in Fig. 132. 
 
 2. Equiseta. The modern Equiseta, or Horse-tails (the lat- 
 ter term a translation of the former) have striated jointed 
 stems, which may be pulled or broken apart easily at the 
 articulations. The ancient species had a similar character. 
 A portion of one of these rush-like Devonian plants is 
 
PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Figs. 181, 132. 
 
 Ferns. 
 
 Hf. .31. NeuropKris ^lymorph, j ,y, TreeJim, Caulopteris aMiqua. 
 
 represented in Fig. 133. One of the articulations of the stem 
 is shown at a b. In allusion to its reed-like character it is 
 called a Odamit*, from the Latin calamm, a reed The 
 plant represented in Fig. 134 is supposed by some to belong 
 the Equ ]S etum tribe ; the word AteroilKto means star-leaf. 
 
 134 
 
 133 
 
 Fig. 133, Calamites transitionis ; 134, Asterophyllites latifolia. 
 
DEVONIAN AGE. 
 
 141 
 
 8. Lycopods. The earliest land plants, and those most char- 
 acteristic of the world in ancient time, were the Lycopods. 
 The little trailing Ground-Pines of our modern woods, so 
 much used for decorating churches at Christmas-time, are 
 examples of Ground-Pines; the close resemblance to miniature 
 Pine-trees is the origin of this name. The earliest of the an- 
 cient Lycopods were of small size, but some of those of the 
 Middle Devonian were large forest- trees. Fig. 135 represents 
 
 Figs. 135 - 137. 
 
 Lycopods. Gymnosperms. 
 F'g- I 3S> Lepidodendron primaevum ; 136, Sigillaria Hallii. Gymnosperm : 137, Cordaites RobbiL 
 
 a part of the exterior of one of the Devonian Lycopods. 
 The plants are called Lepidodendrids (from the Greek for 
 scale and tree) , in allusion to a resemblance between the scarred 
 surface and the scaly exterior of a reptile. The scars are the 
 bases of the fallen leaves, and resemble the same on a dried 
 branch from a spruce-tree. In the true Lepidodendrids the 
 scars are in alternate order, as illustrated in Fig. 135. In 
 
142 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 another group, called Sigillarifo, the scars are in vertical series, 
 as in Fig. 136. 
 
 4. Phenogams, or Flowering Plants. Among the Flowering 
 plants there were trees allied to the Yew, Spruce, and Pine, 
 kinds having the simplest of flowers, and the seed naked in- 
 stead of in pods. In allusion to the latter character they are 
 called Gymnosperms, meaning having naked seeds. The flowers 
 and fruit are usually in cone-like groups, and in allusion to 
 the cones a large part of the species are Conifers. Fig. 137 
 is probably a leaf of one of the Conifers. 
 
 2. Animals. Protozoans, Radiates, Mollusks, and Articu- 
 lates were represented by numerous species, as in the Silurian 
 age; and among these Brachiopods were the prevailing Mol- 
 lusks, Corals the most abundant Eadiates, and Trilobites the 
 most common of Articulates. Three of the Corals of the 
 coral-reef limestone (Corniferous limestone) from the Falls of 
 the Ohio, near Louisville, are represented in Figs. 138-140. 
 Fig. 138 represents a specimen of one of the large simple 
 Corals, broken at both extremities. The radiating plates are 
 seen at top. The top, when perfect, had a depression rayed 
 with such plates, and to this the name of this ancient group 
 of Corals, Cyathophylloid*, alludes, it coming from the Greek 
 for cup and leaf. Some specimens of the species are nearly 
 three inches in diameter at top and a foot long; and, when 
 living, the polyp or flower-animal when expanded was as large 
 as a small-sized sunflower, and probably as brilliant in color. 
 
DEVONIAN AGE. 
 
 143 
 
 Fig. 139 shows the surface of a massive coral whose polyps 
 covered the surface like those of Fig. 14, on page 29. The 
 other kind, Fig. 140, is one of the most common ; the structure 
 
 Figs. 138 -UO. 
 
 iHfcfilfeife*i 
 
 138 
 
 Polyp-Corals. 
 Fig. 138, Zaphrantis gigantea ; 139, Phillipsastrsea Verneuili ; 140, Favosites Goldfussi. 
 
 is columnar, suggesting that of a honeycomb, and hence its 
 name, Favosites, from the Latin favus, a honeycomfi. 
 
 Besides marine species there were also Insects among ter- 
 restrial Articulates. Fig. 141 represents a wing of one of 
 the May-flies of the Devonian world ; a gigantic species much 
 exceeding any now known. It measured five inches in spread 
 
144 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Fig. 141. 
 
 of wings. The May-flies or Ephemerae are species that live 
 in the water during the young or larval state, and when ma- 
 ture fly in clouds over moist 
 places. One of the Devonian 
 kinds could make the shrill 
 sound of a locust. 
 
 In addition to Invertebrates 
 there were Fishes among Yer- 
 tebrates. The remains of the 
 Fishes are the head, teeth, large spines that formed the front 
 margin of the fins, and also the whole body with its scales; 
 but never the back-bone (vertebral column), as this was car- 
 tilaginous and not bony, and hence decayed on burial. 
 
 The species included are (1) Sharks; (2) Gars or Ganoids; 
 and (3) intermediate kinds called Placoderms. 
 
 1. Sharks. The remains of the sharks are eitner the teeth, 
 the shagreen, or hard, rough-pointed covering of the body, 
 
 Fig. 142. 
 
 Fin-spine of a Shark. 
 
 and the large spines with which the front margin of the fins 
 are sometimes armed. Fig. 142 represents one of the fin- 
 spines of a shark of the Corniferous period, two thirds the 
 full length. The shark was one of great size, as the length 
 
DEVONIAN AGE. 145 
 
 of the spine indicates. Some of the sharks had rather blunt, 
 cutting teeth; but the most common kind, related to the liv-] 
 ing Cestracion of Australian seas, had a pavement of bony/ 
 pieces over the inner surface of the lower jaw, making the 
 mouth a formidable grinding apparatus, fit for cracking 
 Brachiopods and the like. 
 
 2. Gars or Ganoids. The Gar-pikes of the Mississippi and 
 the Great Lakes, now a rare kind of Fish in the world, are 
 examples of the type of Fishes that was exceedingly abundant 
 in species in the Devonian Age. The scales of Gars are bony 
 and shining, unlike those of ordinary modern Fishes, and to 
 this, Agassiz's name, Ganoid (from the Greek for shining), 
 refers. In many species the scales are set side by side with 
 a special arrangement for interlocking at one margin after the 
 fashion of the tiles on a roof; while in others they are put 
 on more like shingles, or in the way common in ordinary 
 fishes. Figs. 143, 144 represent two Figg W3 . U6> 
 
 kinds of tile-like scales; and 145, the j^g^ ^ us 
 under surface of two of the latter, 
 showing how they are secured to one 
 another. Figs. 146, 147 represent two 
 specimens of the Ganoid fishes of the 
 Devonian. The tail in Fig. 146 has a Scales of Ganoids - 
 
 peculiarity that belonged to all of the ancient fishes; that is, 
 the vertebral column extends to its extremity. In Meso- 
 zoic and Cenozoic species and modern Gars the vertebral 
 
146 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Figs. 146, 147, 
 
 Ganoids. 
 
 Fig. 146, Dipterus raacrolepidotus (X '/i) ; 147, Holoptychius ; 147 a, scale of same. 
 
 column stops at the commencement of the tail-fin, as in 
 Tig. 148. 
 
 Some of the Ganoids of the Middle Devonian whose re- 
 mains have been found in Indiana and Ohio were of great size. 
 
 Figs. 148, 149. 
 
 149 
 
 Ganoids. 
 Fig. 148, tail of Thrissops ; 149, tooth of an Onychodus. 
 
 One of them had jaws a foot to a foot and a half long, with 
 teeth in the lower jaw (Fig. 149) two inches or more long. 
 
DEVONIAN AGE. 
 
 147 
 
 A Devonian fish between a Ganoid and Shark is repre- 
 sented in Fig. 150. 
 
 Fig. 150. 
 
 Cephalaspis Lyellii. 
 
 3. Placoderms. Still stranger forms are those called Pla- 
 coderms. The body of Fig. 151 is encased in bony pieces 
 
 Fis?s. 151, 152. 
 
 Placoderms. 
 Fig. 151, Pterichthys Milleri (X #) ; 152, Coccosteus decipiens (X #) 
 
 like that of a Turtle, and the length of the species, whose^ 
 remains occur in Eussia and Scotland, is supposed to havey 
 
148 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 been twenty to thirty feet. The term Placoderm alludes to the 
 covering of plates, and is from the Greek for plate and skin. 
 The teeth of Ganoids are usually very sharp. Sometimes 
 they are small and fine, and grouped so as to make a brush- 
 Fig. 153. like surface ; but often they are very 
 large and stout. The material of 
 the interior of the teeth, called den- 
 tine, is intricately folded, and in allu- 
 s i on to ^ passages of a labyrinth, 
 such teeth are said to have within a labyrinthine texture. 
 A simple form of this labyrinthine texture is represented in 
 Fig. 153. 
 
 The facts reviewed with reference to the life of the Devo- 
 nian teach that during the progress of the age the marshes 
 and dry land .were covered with jungles and forests; that the 
 trees were without conspicuous flowers, and the most of them 
 with no true flowers at all; that the seas were brilliant with 
 living Corals, as well as Crinoids, and abounded in Bra- 
 chiopods and Trilobites ; that they also had their great fishes, 
 Sharks, Gars, and Placoderms. The land, too, had its swarms 
 of Insects, and probably also its Spiders to spread their webs 
 for the May-flies, although no relics of them have yet been 
 found. 
 
 3. Mountain-making. 
 
 The Devonian age passed quietly for the larger part of the 
 North American continent, without any tilting of the rocks; 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 149 
 
 yet not without wide, though small, changes of level, varying 
 the limits and depth of the Interior sea; such changes of 
 level and of limits being indicated by the varying limits of 
 the rocks, all of which are of marine origin. This quiet wa*s 
 not interrupted between the Devonian and Carboniferous eras, 
 as far as yet discovered, except to the northeast in the region 
 of New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Northeastern Maine. 
 There an upturning and flexing of the beds occurred, and, 
 as a result, some mountain-making. 
 
 The southward extension or growth of the dry land of the 
 continent continued; and, by the close of the Devonian, the 
 shore-line probably crossed the southern portion of what is 
 now the State of New York, where is the southern limit 
 of the outcropping Devonian, so that all of Canada except the 
 southwest extension north of Lake Erie, nearly all of New 
 York, and much the larger part of New England, were above 
 the sea-level, together with Wisconsin and the borders of the 
 adjoining States. There was probably also an island, trending 
 north-northeast, over the Cincinnati region (page 135), and an- 
 other about an Archaean area in Missouri. See map, page 105. 
 
 3. Carboniferous Age, or Age of Coal-Plants. 
 
 The Carboniferous age was the time when the most exten- 
 sive coal-beds of Europe and America were formed. The 
 name Carboniferous is from the Latin carbon, coal. 
 
150 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 1. Rocks. Coal-measures. 
 
 1. The age commenced with a marine period, the Subcar- 
 boniferous, in which a large part of the North American 
 continent was under the sea, though not at great depths, and 
 Great Britain and Europe also were to a large extent sub- 
 merged. During it, limestone strata, with some intervening 
 sand-beds, were in progress in portions of Great Britain and 
 Europe, and over much of the Mississippi basin or the In- 
 terior region; and, at the same time, great fragmental depos- 
 its, making sandstones, shales, and conglomerates, were laid 
 down along the Appalachian region from the borders of New 
 York southwestward, the thickness of which was five times as 
 V great as that of the limestone strata. 
 
 The limestone was formed to a great extent of Crinoids, and 
 has been called Crinoidal limestone. The Crinoids were of 
 numerous species and very various forms. One of the most 
 perfect specimens is represented in Fig 154, only the stem 
 below being wanting. The figure shows the numberless stony 
 pieces really blocks of limestone material of which it con- 
 sists, and which ordinarily fell to pieces when the animal died, 
 as there was little animal membrane to hold them together. 
 The animal opened out its arms at will, and when expanded, 
 the breadth of the flower-like summit in this species was 
 about three inches. The stem below, when entire, was prob- 
 ably a foot or more long. The little disks of which the stem 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 
 
 151 
 
 in Crinoids consists, looking like button-moulds, are common 
 fossils in the limestones. (See page 34.) Some of them are 
 an inch in diameter. Fig. 155 represents another kind of 
 Crinoid, which was without_ams, called a Pentremites, from 
 the Greek for Jive, the form of the stem being approximately 
 five-sided. 
 
 Figs. 154-156. 
 
 Crinoids. Coral. 
 Fig. 154, Zeacrinus elegans ; 155, Pentremites pyriformis. Coral : 156, surface of Lithostrotion Canadense. 
 
 There were also Corals; and a top view of the most com- 
 mon of these is represented in Fig. 156. Brachiopods also 
 contributed largely to the rock, as to all earlier limestones : 
 figures of two of them are given in Figs. 157, 158. 
 
 2. After the Subcarboniferous period a period of submer- 
 gence began the true Coal period, or that of the Coal-meas- 
 ures, as the series of coal-beds and rocks containing them is 
 called. The rocks are mostly sandstones, shales, and conglom- ) 
 
152 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 crates; but in the Interior region of North America there 
 / are some intervening limestone strata. The rock at the base 
 of the coal-measures is generally a conglomerate called the 
 millstone-grit. 
 
 157 
 
 Brachiopods. 
 
 Fig. 157, Spirifer bisulcatus ; 158, Productus punctatus. 
 
 The Coal-beds contain only terrestrial or fresh-water fossils, 
 and nearly all are plants; while the strata that separate them 
 have sometimes marine or brackish water fossils. 
 
 The areas of the coal-measures are the black areas on the 
 maps of North America and England, pages 105, 114. 
 
 In North America there is one area, the Acadian, to the 
 northeast in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick; a second, of 
 very small extent in Ehode Island; a third, the Alleghany, 
 reaching from near the southern boundary of New York over 
 part of Pennsylvania, Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennessee to Ala- 
 bama ; a fourth, in Central Michigan ; a fifth, the Eastern In- 
 terior, covering parts of Illinois, Indiana, and West Kentucky; 
 a sixth, the Western Interior, over parts of Iowa, Missouri, 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 153 
 
 Kansas, Arkansas, and Texas. The last two were originally 
 united in one, the Mississippi valley now separating them. 
 It has been estimated that the area of the workable coal-beds 
 of the United States is at least 120,000 square miles. The 
 coal area of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick is 18,000 square 
 miles. 
 
 The principal coal areas of England are those of South 
 Wales; the great Lancashire region east of Liverpool (B, on 
 the map, p. 114) and Manchester (C) ; the Derbyshire coal 
 region farther east; and on the northeastern coast, the New- 
 castle coal-field (D). There are also coal-fields in Scotland 
 between the Grampian range on the north and the Lammer- 
 muirs on the south ; and others, of Ulster, Connaught, Leinster 
 (Kilkenny), and Munster, in Ireland. The areas of England 
 and Scotland are supposed to have been originally one great 
 coal-field. There are valuable coal-fields of smaller extent in 
 Belgium, Prance, and Spain, and stjll^smaller in Germany andj 
 Southern Russia. 
 
 The greatest thickness of the coal-measures in Pennsylvania^ 
 is 4,000 feet; in Illinois, 1,200 feet; in Nova Scotia, about 
 15,000 feet. In Great Britian it is 7,000 to 12,000 feet in 
 South Wales, and contains a hundred beds of coal ; 7,000 
 feet in Lancashire, with forty beds of coal; 2,000 feet at 
 Newcastle. The aggregate thickness of the coal-beds of a 
 region is not over one fiftieth, of that of the coal-measures. 
 
 The coal-beds vary in thickness from less than an inch to 
 
 7* 
 
154 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 30 or 40 feet. The " mammoth vein" of the anthracite re- 
 gion in Pennsylvania is 29 feet thick at Wilkesbarre; but 
 there are some layers of shale in the course of it, a common 
 fact in all coal-beds. Some coal-beds contain too much earthy 
 matter to be of any value. 
 
 The mineral coal is of different kinds. That of Central 
 Pennsylvania and of Rhode Island is anthracite, while that 
 of the rest of the country is almost wholly bituminous coal. 
 Anthracite is a firm lustrous coal/ burning with but little 
 flame, while the bituminous coal, as that from Pittsburg and 
 the States west, is less firm and usually of less lustre, and 
 burns with much yellow flame. The flame is due mainly to 
 the fact that part of the carbon is combined with hydrogen (or 
 with hydrogen and oxygen) into a compound that, when heat 
 is applied, becomes a combustible gas or mineral oil. Bitu- 
 minous coal when heated affords more or less of mineral oil 
 (the material from which kerosene is obtained), although it 
 \ contains none ; the oil or gas is produced by the heat out of 
 some carbonaceous material present. Some bituminous coals 
 especially those compact coals, scarcely shining, called can- 
 ne l coa l afford 50 per cent or more of volatile matter; 
 while anthracite yields very little, and this is mostly the vapor 
 of water. 
 
 Coals always contain some impurity which is the " ashes " 
 and " clinkers" of a coal-fire. This ashes or earthy mate- 
 rial was largely derived from the plants themselves, and for 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 155 
 
 the best coals wholly so; but in other cases it is part of the 
 detritus that was from time to time washed over the beds 
 of vegetable debris when they were forming. The coal-beds 
 always contain a little sulphur, enough to give a sulphur 
 smell to the gases from the burning coal; and the most of it 
 comes from the presence of _pyrite, a compound of iron and 
 sulphur. 
 
 The layer of rock under a coal-bed is often a clayey layer, 
 called the underclay, and it is frequently full of the 
 under- water stems or roots of plants. The trunks sometimes 
 project from the top of a bed of coal, as shown in Fig. 65, 
 page 84. Many logs or great trunks lie in the strata that 
 intervene between the coal-beds, which were once floating logs ; j 
 and multitudes of ferns and flattened stems or trunks of these 
 and other plants are often spread out in the shales, and espe- 
 cially in the bed of rock directly over a coal-bed. Moreover, 
 the coal itself, even the hardest anthracite, has sometimes im- 
 pressions of plants in it, and, more than this, contains through- 
 out its mass vegetable fibres in a coaly state which the 
 microscope can detect. 
 
 Coal was made from plants, and each coal-bed was origi- 
 nally a bed of vegetable material like the peat-beds of the 
 present time in mode of accumulation. (See, on this point, 
 page 40.) The plant-bed having accumulated until several 
 times thicker than the coal-bed to be made out of it, was 
 finally covered with beds of clay or sand; and while thus 
 buried it gradually changed to coal. 
 
156 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Plants when dried are one half carbon, the chief material 
 of charcoal, the rest being mostly the two gases oxygen and 
 hydrogen; after the change, eight tenths to nine tenths or 
 more of the whole are carbon. 
 
 3. The coal-measures are followed in Europe by a series 
 of red sandstones and clayey rocks or marlytes, with a mag- 
 nesian limestone, constituting the Permian group, so called 
 from the district of Perm, in Russia. In North America the 
 Permian rocks include the sandstones and shales at the top 
 of the coal-measures in Kansas. 
 
 2. Life. 
 
 1 Plants. The plants were similar in general character to 
 their predecessors in the Devonian age, though mostly dif- 
 ferent in species and partly in genera. Of the higher Cryp- 
 togams called Acrogens (or upward growers, as the word 
 from the Greek signifies) , because they can grow into trees 
 there were (1) Ferns, (2) Equiseta, (3) Lycopods ; and of 
 the Phenogams, or flowering trees, there were Conifers, or plants 
 of the Pine-tribe. The trees and shrubs grew luxuriantly 
 over the almost endless marshes of the continent, and spread 
 also beyond them over the higher lands. 
 
 The features of the vegetation and of the ordinary land- 
 scape is shown in the following ideal sketch. The tree at 
 the centre is a Tree-fern, and there are smaller Ferns below. 
 The tree near the left side is a Lycopod of the ancient tribe 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 
 
 157 
 
 of Lepidodendrids ; and in the right corner there are other 
 Lepidodendrids and the trunk of a Sigillaria. In the left 
 corner there are Equiseta. The region is represented as a 
 
 Fij?. 159. 
 
 Carboniferous Vegetation. 
 
 great marshy plain with lakes. The lakes of the Carbon- 
 iferous era probably had their many floating islands of vege- 
 tation, carrying large groves like the floating islands of some 
 lakes in India. 
 
158 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Fig. 160. 
 
 Fern. 
 
 Sphenopteris Gravenhorstii. 
 
 A portion of one of the Perns is shown in Pig. 160, and 
 of another in Pig. 161. Pig. 162 represents one of the Equi- 
 
 Fig. 161. 
 
 Neuropteris hirsuta. 
 
 seta, a species of Calamites (page 140) ; plants with jointed 
 stems that grew often to a height of 20 feet, and sometimes 
 
 Fig. 162. 
 
 Equisetum. 
 Calamites cannseforniis. 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 
 
 159 
 
 were a foot in diameter, very unlike the little Horse-tails 
 of modern time. 
 
 The Lycopods of the tribe of Lepidodendrids had the as- 
 pect of Pines and Spruces, and were 40 to 80 feet or more 
 in height. On some, the slender pine-like leaves were a foot 
 or more long. Figs. 163, 164 show the scars of the outer 
 
 163 - 165. 
 
 163 
 
 Lycopods. 
 Fig. 163, Lepidodendron clypeatum ; 164, Halonia pulchella ; 165, Sigillaria oculata. 
 
 surface of two of the Lepidodendrids arranged, as usual, in 
 alternate order; and Eig. 165 those of a Sigillaria in vertical 
 series. The resemblance of the scars in the latter to an im- 
 pression of a seal suggested the name Sigillaria y from the 
 Latin Sigilla, seal. 
 
 The cones of the Lepidodendrids and Conifers and the 
 nuts of the latter also occur in the beds. Two of these nuts 
 
160 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 
 are represented in Figs. 166, 167. They are supposed to 
 have belonged to trees related to the modern yew-tree. 
 
 Nearly 500 species of Carbonif- 
 erous plants have been described 
 from North America, and about 
 the same number from Europe ; 
 and of these more than one third 
 were common to Europe and 
 America. 
 
 There are also coal-regions in 
 the Arctic islands which have af- 
 Nuts of conifers, forded some of the same species of 
 
 Fig. 166, Trigonocarpus tricuspidatus ; 167, 
 T.ornatus; 168, view of lower end of same. plants that W6rC growing in Eu- 
 
 rope and America, showing great uniformity in the climate 
 of the era; a fact sustained also by the occurrence in the 
 Arctic deposits of many fossil shells and corals identical with 
 some then living in the seas of Europe and America. 
 
 2. Animals. The seas of the Carboniferous age abounded 
 in Crinoids and Corals among Eadiates, and Brachiopods far 
 exceeded in number all other kinds of Mollusks; but in the 
 group of Articulates, while there were many kinds of Worms 
 and Crustaceans, Trilobites were few. Trilobites had been 
 replaced by other Crustaceans, some of which were much like 
 the modern Shrimp. Examples of the Crinoids, Corals, and 
 Brachiopods of the earlier part of the age are figured on 
 pages 151, 152. 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 161 
 
 Fishes were in great numbers and of large size, and they 
 belonged to the two grand divisions that were especially char- 
 acteristic of the Devonian, the Sharks (called also Sela- 
 chians, from the Greek for cartilage, the Sharks being fishes 
 with a cartilaginous skeleton) and the Ganoids. One of the 
 Ganoids of the coal-measures is represented in Fig. 169. It 
 
 Figs. 169, 170. 
 
 170, 
 
 Fishes. 
 
 Ganoid : Fig. 169, Eurylepis tuberculatus, from the coal-formation in Ohio. Selachian : Fig. 170, tooth of 
 Carcharopsis Wortheni ; a, profile of section of same. 
 
 has the vertebrated tail characteristic of all Paleozoic fishes. 
 Fig. 170 shows the form and size of the teeth of one of the 
 sharks of the Illinois region. 
 
 The land had its Insects, true Spiders, Scorpions, and Cen- 
 tipedes, and also its land Snails ; and among the Insects there 
 were May-flies, Cockroaches, and Crickets. A view of one of 
 the May-flies, twice the natural size, is shown in Fig. 171 ; 
 of the wing of a Cockroach in Fig. 172; of a Spider, from 
 Morris, Illinois, in Fig. 173; and of a Centipede, from Nova 
 Scotia, in Fig. 174. 
 
 Besides these species there were also Reptiles, the earliest 
 
162 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 relics of which thus far found come from Carboniferous rocks. 
 Footprints of them have been described from the Subcarbon- 
 
 Figs. 171-174. 
 
 174 
 
 Terrestrial Articulates. 
 
 Fig. 171, Miamia Bronsoni (X 2) ; 172, Blattina venusta, wing of a Cockroach. Spider : Fig. 173, 
 Arthrolycosa antiqua. Centipede : Fig. 174, Xylobius sigillarise. 
 
 iferous beds of Pennsylvania, indicating a large animal having 
 a tail, the tail having made its mark on the mud-flat over 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 
 
 163 
 
 Fig. 175. 
 
 which the animal marched. In the Carboniferous beds of 
 Illinois, Ohio, and Nova Scotia skeletons have been found. 
 One of them, from Ohio, is represented in Pig. 175. It 
 has the broad cranium with 
 large open spaces that is 
 found in the Erog and Sala- 
 mander; but while modern 
 species have a naked skin 
 and no teeth, the Carbon- 
 iferous kinds were furnished 
 with scales and sharp teeth 
 very much like those of) 
 the Ganoid fishes. Progs' 
 and Salamanders belong to 
 the inferior division of Rep- 
 tiles called Amphibians. 
 They are distinguished from 
 true Reptiles (such as Liz- 
 ards, Crocodiles, Snakes, 
 Turtles) by having gills 
 when young, which serve 
 them for respiration until 
 they become full grown ; then the gills drop off, and they 
 use their lungs. The Carboniferous species are believed to 
 have had this low fish-like character in the young state, and 
 thus to have been related to the modern Frog and Salaman- 
 
164 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 der, or Amphibians; but, while so, they were greatly superior 
 to the modern representatives of the tribe. 
 
 Besides these Amphibians, there were also true Reptiles. 
 Fig. 176 represents a vertebra of one of them, from the 
 
 Nova Scotia coal-measures. The 
 
 Figs. 176, 177. . . 
 
 vertebra, as the section in .big. 
 177 shows, was concave on both 
 surfaces like those of fishes, and 
 also like those of the sea-sau- 
 rians, found in the rocks of the 
 next geological age, reptiles 
 
 Fig. I7 6, Vertebra E Acadicus, Marsh; that had paddleS like whaleS. 
 177, profile of same. .,, -i /> , i i -\ *> 
 
 Finally, before the last period of 
 
 the Carboniferous age had passed, there were also still higher 
 Eeptiles, those that lived on the land. 
 
 No remains of Birds or of Mammals have yet been found 
 in any rocks as early as those of the Carboniferous age. 
 
 3. Changes during the Progress of the Carboniferous Age. 
 
 Changes of level were going on over the North American 
 continent throughout the Carboniferous age; but they were 
 oscillations above and below the sea-level in many alternations, 
 and of the gentlest and slowest kind possible, and not uplift- 
 ings into mountains. Just such alternations of level had been 
 in progress all through the preceding ages; but the Carbon- 
 iferous movements were peculiar in this, that the continent 
 
CARBONIFEROUS AGE. 165 
 
 over its broad surface was just balancing itself near the wa- 
 ter's surface, part of the time bathing in it and then out 
 in the free air, and so on, alternately; while, in former times, 
 the oscillations seldom carried the interior region out of the 
 sea, or if it did, only portions at a time. It was peculiar 
 also in the fact that the wide continent lay quiet above the 
 sea-level, with a nearly even surface, for a very great period 
 of time, sufficiently long to make beds of vegetable debris 
 thick enough for coal-beds; many of the coal-beds are six 
 feet thick, and some twenty or more ; and even six feet would ( 
 require, according to an estimate that has been made, a bedh 
 thirty feet thick for bituminous coal, and a much thicker one/ 
 for anthracite. 
 
 The Interior of the continent from Eastern Pennsylvania to 
 Central Kansas was a region of vast jungles, lakes with float- 
 ing grove-islands, and some dry-land forests, and the debris 
 of the luxuriant vegetation produced the accumulating plant- 
 beds. A Cincinnati area of emerged land then divided the 
 continental marsh from Lake Erie to Tennessee; but farther^ 
 south the eastern and western portions were probably united. J 
 The Michigan coal area was an independent marsh region. 
 The Green Mountains separated the Pennsylvania area from 
 those of New England and Nova Scotia; but the two latter 
 were probably connected along the region of the Bay of Fundy 
 and Massachusetts Bay. 
 
 The changes of level could hardly have carried up evenly 
 
166 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 all parts of the Interior marsh-region from Pennsylvania to 
 beyond the Mississippi; and it is evident that they did not, 
 since it is difficult to make out the parallelism between the 
 beds of the eastern, central, and western portions. 
 
 The era of verdure during which a plant-bed was in pro- 
 gress finally came to its end by a return of the salt water 
 over the continental interior which destroyed the terrestrial 
 life; and then began the deposition of sediment covering up 
 the plant-beds and making sandstones or shales or conglom- 
 erates, or the forming of limestones. Finally, the continental 
 surface, or wide portions of it, again emerged slowly, putting 
 an end to its marine life, and opening a new era of verdure. 
 Such alternations continued until all the successive coal-beds 
 were made ; some of them affecting perhaps the whole breadth 
 of the Interior coal area, others more local. Thus the era was 
 one of constant change ; yet change so gradual that only a being 
 whose years were thousands or tens of thousands of our years 
 would have been able to discover that any was in progress. 
 
 In Nova Scotia the oscillations went on until nearly 15,000 
 feet of deposits were formed; and in that space there are 76 
 coal-seams and dirt-beds; and therefore 76 levels of verdant 
 fields between the others when the waters covered the land. 
 But over that region the waters submerging the region were 
 mainly fresh or brackish waters, since no marine shells exist in 
 the beds, while there are land shells and bones of reptiles. 
 The area was an immense delta in the Carboniferous age at 
 
APPALACHIAN REVOLUTION. 167 
 
 the mouth of the St. Lawrence, then the only great river of 
 the continent, and the submergences were connected with the 
 floods of the stream as well as changes of level in the crust 
 of the earth beneath. 
 
 The Permian period, or the closing part of the Carbonifer- 
 ous age, was an era of gradual submergences, without long 
 eras of verdure or the formation of plant-beds. 
 
 4. Mountain-making at the close of Paleozoic Time. 
 
 From the beginning of Paleozoic time to its close all changes 
 over the Appalachian region west of the Archaean ridges, south- 
 west of New England, and over the great Interior region of the 
 continent, had gone on quietly, with gentle oscillations of the 
 surface and slight displacements, but no general upturning in 
 any part. 
 
 These ages of quiet and regular work in rock-making were 1 
 very long, for Paleozoic time includes at least three fourths J V 
 of all time after the commencement of the Paleozoic. 
 
 Over the Appalachian region from New York southward, 
 the Silurian, Devonian, and Carboniferous deposits have great 
 thickness. The amount in Pennsylvania and Virginia has been ' 
 estimated at 40,000 feet, or over seven miles. But over the 
 Interior region, where limestones were the most of the time 
 forming, the thickness is from 3,000 to 4,000 feet. These 
 Appalachian deposits, more than ten times thicker than those 
 of the Interior, were accumulating there for the making of a 
 
168 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 range of mountains; and at the close of the Paleozoic all was 
 ready and the mountains were made. 
 
 These 40,000 feet of deposits were laid down in a great 
 trough made by the gradual sinking of the earth's crust. Eor 
 the lowest sandstone of the series bears evidence that it was 
 made in shallow waters, as stated on page 116; and the last 
 in the series, the Carboniferous beds, were spread out hori- 
 zontally just above or just below the surface, the coal-beds 
 proving a small emergence part of the time, and ripple-marks, 
 mud-cracks, and footprints indicating that the sea-level was 
 near by. The coal-measures contain beds of iron ore of great 
 economical importance; and these are evidence that the con- 
 dition was at times that of a great muddy marsh, probably a 
 salt marsh, the iron ore being a marsh deposit. 
 
 If, then, the top and bottom strata were made near the 
 water-level, there must have been seven miles of sinking dur- 
 ing the interval between their deposition. Other beds of the 
 series bear like evidence of shallow- water origin; so that the 
 fact is clear that the earth's crust, along what is now the 
 region of the Alleghany Mountains, west of the Blue Ridge, 
 for a breadth of nearly a hundred miles and a length of seven 
 hundred and fifty or more, was slowly sinking, so slowly 
 that the sediments laid down kept the trough all the time 
 full to the surface, or nearly so. 
 
 This sinking of the earth's crust over the region, and the 
 concurrent accumulation of sedimentary beds, were the pre- 
 
APPALACHIAN REVOLUTION. 169 
 
 paratory steps in the mountain-making that was then to go 
 forward, and steps that took, as above remarked, three fourths 
 of all geological time after the Archaean era. 
 
 The catastrophe consisted in the (1) folding, (2) fracturing, 
 (3) solidifying, and in part (4) crystallizing of the beds; and 
 also (5) in the change, in Central Pennsylvania, of bitumi- 
 nous coal to anthracite. 
 
 The folds were numerous, and involved the whole breadth 
 of the region; and if their tops had not since been worn off 
 by the action of water, some of the folds would now rise \ 
 over 10,000 feet above the sea-level. Their characters are j 
 shown in Fig. 178, of a section from Virginia, extending 
 
 Fig. 178. 
 
 fly # - ^yy^^^^^.x.--.^^^ 
 
 from the southeast on the right to the northwest on the left, 
 over a distance of six miles. It presents an example, as 
 explained on page 84, of the denudation the country has 
 undergone, as well as of the folding. 
 
 The coal-formation was involved in the folds, a fact 
 which proves that the folding began after the coal-beds were 
 formed. Pig. 179 is a section from the vicinity of Potts- 
 ville, Pennsylvania, P being the position of Pottsville on the 
 coal-measures. Pig. 180 represents another from near Nes- 
 quehoning, Pennsylvania, showing the anthracite beds doubled 
 up, and in part vertical. 
 
 8 
 
170 
 
 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 1. The folds are steepest and most numerous to the south- 
 eastward, or toward the ocean, and diminish to the northwest- 
 ward. (See Fig. 178.) 
 
 Figs. 179, 180. 
 
 Sections of the Coal-measures. 
 
 Fig. 179, on the Schuylkill, Pa. ; P, Pottsville on the coal-measures ; 14, the coal-measures ; 13 to n, Devonian 
 formations ; 8 to 5, Upper Silurian ; 4 to 2, Lower Silurian. Fig. 180, Anthracite region, near Nesquehon- 
 ing, Pa. ; the black lines coal-beds. 
 
 2. The folds generally have the western slope steepest, as 
 if pressure from the direction of the ocean had pushed them 
 westward; and sometimes the tops have thus been made to 
 overhang the western "base. (Fig. 179.) 
 
 Fig. 181. I 
 
 Section of the Paleozoic Formations of the Appalachians, in Southern Virginia, between Walker's 
 Mountain and the Peak Hills (near Peak Creek Valley). 
 
 F, fault ; a, Lower Silurian limestone ; b, Upper Silurian ; c, Devonian ; d, Subcarboniferous, with coal-beds. 
 
 3. The rocks were also fractured on a grand scale, and 
 those of the eastern side of the fracture shoved up so as to 
 make faults in some cases of more than 10,000 feet. Fig. 
 
APPALACHIAN REVOLUTION. 171 
 
 181 represents one of these great faults. The fault is at F; 
 to the right of F is the coal-formation, and to the left, a bent- 
 up Lower Silurian limestone; so that a Lower Silurian rock 
 is brought up to a level with the coal-formation, a lift, ac- 
 cording to Lesley, of 20,000 feet. 
 
 4. The rocks were solidified through the aid of the heat 
 caused by the movement of the rocks (page 72) ; and by 
 the same means the change of the coal to anthracite was 
 caused. This change to anthracite took place where the rocks 
 are most upturned; it diminished westward, and accordingly 
 the coal, on going west, is first a semi-anthracite or a semi- 
 bituminous coal, and then true bituminous coal, as at Pitts- 
 burg. The rocks in some regions were crystallized. 
 
 5. While there was so much folding and fracturing, there 
 was no chaotic confusion of the rocks produced, the stratifi- 
 cation being perfectly retained. 
 
 It follows from the facts (1) that the force acted quietly, 
 or with extreme slowness, for otherwise confusion would 
 have been produced; and (2) that the pressure acted from 
 the direction of the ocean, the forms of the folds and their 
 greater numbers and steepness in that direction proving this. 
 
 Now, what was the action producing the folding and accom- 
 panying effects? 
 
 The earth's crust below the region rested at the time on 
 liquid rock; if it did not, the trough 7 miles in depth 
 could not have been made by the downward bending of the 
 
172 PALEOZOIC TIME. 
 
 crust. Suppose the thickness of the crust to have been at the 
 time 100 miles; and that below 100 miles there was fusion 
 and the temperature of fusion. In the making of the trough 
 the crust was bent downward, and as it formed it was kept 
 full of sedimentary beds; so that, at the close of the Car- 
 boniferous age, the distance from the surface to the original 
 bottom of the bent crust was increased by 7 miles, making 
 it 107 miles. If, then, the distance down to the temperature 
 of fusion was 100 miles, the bottom of the. crust beneath the 
 trough for a thickness of 7 miles must have been wholly 
 or partly melted off. The crust would have been greatly 
 weakened by such a loss, and also by the heat penetrating 
 upward into it; for it had received no corresponding increase 
 of strength from the 7 miles of deposits added, since these 
 were not wholly consolidated. As a consequence, the pressure 
 from the direction of the ocean, resulting from the earth's 
 contraction (page 89), the same that had been making the 
 trough, produced finally a break below and a collapse, and 
 thereby a pressing together of the thick deposits lying in the 
 trough, folding and breaking them ; and also raising the upper 
 surface above its previous level, because the width of the base 
 on which they rested was narrowed by the collapse. 
 
 These facts respecting the formation of the Alleghany Moun- 
 tains illustrate the way in which other mountains of folded 
 rocks have been made. The Green Mountains had a similar 
 history : first, a slow subsiding of the crust making a trough, 
 
APPALACHIAN REVOLUTION. 173 
 
 and a trough that was kept full of sedimentary deposits, and 
 which took the whole of the long Lower Silurian era for its 
 completion (probahly half the whole length of Paleozoic 
 time) ; then a break below, and a collapse producing folds 
 and fractures throughout the region; contemporaneously, the 
 production of heat as a consequence of the friction of the 
 folding and fracturing rocks, which was added to the heat 
 that had come up into the strata from the depths below dur- 
 ing the sinking; and the solidification and metamorphism of 
 the various rocks as a consequence of the heat. 
 
 Mountains were made in Europe and Great Britain at the 
 same time with the Alleghanies, so that the close of Paleozoic f 
 time has its mountain boundary elsewhere besides in America. S 
 
 Changes in Paleozoic Life at the Close of the Era. 
 
 In Paleozoic time Crinoids, Brachiopods, Cyathophylloid 
 Corals, Orthocerata, Trilobites, vertebrate-tailed Ganoid Pishes, 
 and Lepidodendrids, Sigillarids, and Calamites among plants, 
 were characteristic species in each of the classes to which 
 they belong. With the close of it, Trilobites, Lepidodendrids, 
 and Sigillarids became extinct; Cyathophylloid Corals, Ortho- 
 cerata, and vertebrate-tailed Ganoids nearly so; and, after- 
 ward, Brachiopods among Mollusks, and Crinoids among 
 Radiates, were greatly inferior in numbers and importance to 
 other types of more modern character. It is thus that the 
 Paleozoic features of the world passed by. 
 
174 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 The characteristics of the following era, the Mesozoic, had 
 in part appeared before the Paleozoic era closed. Eor Am- 
 phibians and true Eeptiles were then in existence, Shrimps 
 and other species among Crustaceans and Insects, Spiders, and 
 Centipedes among Articulates. And the grand division of 
 plants which had its maximum display in the Mesozoic 
 the Cycads, of which an account is given beyond had some 
 species before the age closed. 
 
 The extinction of species at the close of the Paleozoic was 
 so nearly universal that, thus far, no fossils of the Carbonif- 
 erous age have been found in rocks of later date. But the 
 rocks now in view were those that were made over the conti- 
 nental seas, and, more correctly, over only portions of those 
 seas; and hence they give no facts as to the species of the 
 ocean, and but an imperfect record of those of the continental 
 
 III. Mesozoic Time. 
 
 MESOZOIC TIME includes only one age, the age of Eeptiles. 
 The Mesozoic areas on the maps of the United States and Eng- 
 land, pages 105 and 178, are lined obliquely from the right 
 above to the left below. 
 
 Age of Reptiles. 
 
 This age is divided into three periods : 
 
 1. The TRIASSIC: named from the Latin tria, three, in 
 allusion to the fact that the rocks in Germany have three 
 subdivisions. 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 175 
 
 2. The JURASSIC : named after the Jura Mountains, on the 
 eastern borders of Erance. 
 
 3. The CRETACEOUS : named from the Latin creta, chalk, the 
 formation including the chalk-beds of England and Europe. 
 
 1. Rocks. 
 
 By the close of the Paleozoic, the Interior region of the 
 American continent east of the Mississippi had become dry 
 land. Accordingly, Triassic and Jurassic rocks were formed 
 only on the Atlantic border east of the Appalachians, and 
 over the western half of the continent beyond Missouri. 
 
 These rocks on the Atlantic border cover long narrow areas 
 parallel with the Appalachians from the Gulf of St. Lawrence 
 southwestward. One of them lies along the east side of the 
 Bay of Fundy ; another in the Connecticut valley from Northern 
 Massachusetts to New Haven on Long Island Sound ; another, 
 commencing in the region of the Palisades, extends through 
 New Jersey and Pennsylvania into Virginia; and others occur 
 in Virginia and North Carolina. These areas are indicated on 
 the map on page 105. 
 
 The rocks are mainly red sandstones. In Virginia, near Eich- 
 mond, and in the Deep River region, North Carolina, there are 
 thick beds of good mineral coal. They contain no marine fos- 
 sils ; the few that occur are either brackish-water or fresh- water. 
 It follows, hence, that the long narrow ranges of sandstone were 
 formed in valleys, parallel with the Appalachians, into which, 
 for some reason, the sea did not gain full entrance. 
 
176 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 In Western Kansas, and farther west over the Bocky Moun- 
 tain region, there are red sandstone strata of great extent, 
 often containing gypsum, but generally without fossils, that are 
 regarded as Triassic. Fossils have been found in rocks of this 
 period in California, and also in British Columbia and Alaska. 
 
 Jurassic beds, with marine fossils, overlie the Triassic of the 
 Eocky Mountain region, west of the summit, making in part 
 the Wahsatch Mountains, the Sierra Nevada, and other ranges. 
 
 At the close of the Jurassic period a great geographical 
 change took place in Eastern North America and also west of 
 the Mississippi; for in the Cretaceous period beds full of 
 marine fossils were forming all along the Atlantic border 
 south of New York, and over a wide region bordering the 
 Gulf of Mexico; up the Mississippi valley, to the mouth of 
 the Ohio; from Texas northward over Kansas and a large 
 part of the eastern slope and summit region of the Eocky 
 Mountains, perhaps reaching to the Arctic; and also along 
 the Pacific border west of the Sierra Nevada. The outline 
 of the continent when these beds were in progress is shown 
 in the accompanying map (Fig. 182), the shaded portion be- 
 ing the part that was then under water, filled with Cretaceous 
 life and receiving Cretaceous deposits of sediment. 
 
 The Cretaceous beds are mostly soft green and gray sand- 
 stones, partly compact shell-beds and " rotten " limestone, 
 with hard limestone in Texas, and chalk in Western Kansas. 
 Marine fossils are abundant, and they generally indicate shallow 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 
 
 177 
 
 waters. Over the Bocky Mountain region the beds are in some 
 places 10,000 feet above the sea; showing that the mountains/ 
 
 -p ^ |H* 
 
 have been elevated to this extent since the beds were made. ' 
 
 Fig. 182. 
 
 North America in the Cretaceous Period. 
 MO, Upper Missouri region. 
 
 In Great Britain the Triassic beds (No. 6 on the accom- 
 panying map, Fig. 183) were red argillaceous sandstones and 
 clay rocks (marlytes) formed in a partly confined sea-basin. At 
 Cheshire they contain a bed of rock-salt derived from the evapo- 
 ration of the waters of the sea-basin. The Jurassic rocks con- 
 sist^ below, of a limestone called the Lias (No. 7 a) ; other 
 8* L 
 
178 
 
 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Fig. 183. 
 
 Geological Map of England. 
 
 The areas lined horizontally and numbered i are Silurian. Those lined vertically (2), Devonian. Those 
 cross-lined (3), Subcarboniferous. Carboniferous (4), black. Permian (5). Those lined obliquely from 
 right to left, Triassic (6), Lias (7 a), Oolyte (7 6), Wealden (8), Cretaceous (9). Those lined obliquely from 
 left to right (10, n), Tertiary. A is London ; B, Liverpool ; C, Manchester ; D, Newcastle. 
 
 limestones above called Oolyte (7 b), part of which is a 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 
 
 179 
 
 coral-reef limestone, showing that there were coral-reefs in the 
 British seas of the era ; and near and at the top of the series, 
 fresh-water or soil beds, called the Portland dirt-bed, and the 
 Wealden (No. 8). The oolyte is so named from the occur- 
 rence of beds of limestone which are made of minute spheri- 
 cal concretionary grains, of the size of the roe of a small . 
 fish, the word coming from the Greek for egg. 
 
 As the Jurassic ended there were large areas of dry land and 
 marshes in Southeastern England. But with the commence- 
 ment of the Cretaceous period there was a new submergence, 
 and green and gray sand-beds were accumulated, followed by 
 a deeper submergence and the formation of about 1,200 feet I 
 
 Figs. 184-187. 
 
 Rhizopods. 
 
 Fig. 184, Lituola nautiloidea ; 185, Flabellina rugosa ; 186, Chrysalidina gradata ; 188, Cuneolina pavonia. 
 
 of chalk, the upperjart containing flint nodules. The chalk \ 
 consists very largely of the shells of Ehizopods, species not 
 larger than fine grains of sand, some of which are here fig- 
 ured, much enlarged; and since, as stated on page 34, similar 
 beds of Rhizopods are now in progress over the bottom of 
 the Atlantic west of Ireland, and the Sponges and some other 
 fossils of the chalk are probably deep-water species, it is be- 
 
180 
 
 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 lieved that the chalk was formed at depths not less than 
 1,000 feet. The flint of the chalk was made from the sili- 
 ceous Sponges, spicules of Sponges, and Diatoms of the same 
 sea-bottom. 
 
 2. Life. 
 
 L Plants, The forests of Mesozoic time contained Conifers 
 and Tree-Ferns, like the Carboniferous, but were especially 
 
 Fig. 188. 
 
 Cycas circinalis (X 
 
 characterized by Cycads, plants that looked like Palms, as 
 the figure on page 180 shows, but were Gymnosperms, like 
 
-REPTILIAN AGE. 
 
 181 
 
 the Conifers. Hence the forests of the early and middle 
 Mesozoic consisted chiefly of Tree-ferns, Conifers, and Cycads ; \ 
 and where the Tree-ferns and Cycads predominated the aspect j) 
 was much like that of modern groves of Palms. 
 
 189-192. 
 
 Angiosperms (or Dicotyledons). 
 Fig. 189, Leguminosites Marcouanus ; 190, Sassafras Cretaceum ; 191, Liriodendron Meekii ; 192, Salix Meekii. 
 
 In the Cretaceous beds occur the first evidence of the ex- 
 istence, in the world, of actual Palms and of plants and trees 
 now so common, related to the Elm, Maple, and other trees 
 with net-veined leaves, species which have the seeds in a 
 seed-vessel, and which are therefore called Angiosperms, from 
 
182 
 
 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 the Greek for vessel and seed. A few leaves from the Creta- 
 ceous of the United States are represented in Pigs. 189 to 192. 
 The forests still had in some places their numerous Cycads; 
 but their general character was changed, and for the first time 
 they looked modern. 
 
 2. Animals. The Corals and other Radiates had for the 
 most part a general resemblance to those of the present era, 
 although all were extinct and mostly of extinct genera. The 
 same is true of the Mollusks, and yet some kinds under these 
 classes were especially Mesozoic in type. 
 
 This is eminently true of the higher division of Mollusks, 
 the Cephalopods. The chambered shells of this tribe, repre- 
 sented by Orthocerata, Nautili, and 
 some related species in the Silurian, 
 were in vast numbers under the 
 type of Ammonites, while there were 
 also many Nautili. Fig. 193 repre- 
 sents a front view and 194 a side 
 
 _., _ . , , view of one of the earlier of these 
 V J Ammonites, a Triassic species. 
 
 The animal occupied the outer cham- 
 ber of the shell, as in the Nauti- 
 lus (Fig. 110, page 123). Fig. 193 
 shows the partition which was the bottom of this outer cham- 
 ber. Around its sides there are pocket-like depressions into 
 which the mantle of the animal descended to enable it to hold 
 
 Figs. 193, 194. 
 
 Cephalopod. 
 
 Fig. 193, Ammonites tornatus ; 194, side view 
 of same reduced to one half. 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 
 
 183 
 
 on to its shell. Two other species of Ammonites are repre- 
 sented in Eigs. 195 - 197. Fig. 196 shows the pockets in the 
 outer chamber of 195. Pig. 197 represents a species with the 
 outer edge unbroken and much prolonged. The pockets are 
 depressions in the partitions at their margins. There were 
 some Devonian and Carboniferous species, called Goniatitet, that 
 
 Figs. 195 - 197. 
 
 1 9 6 
 
 Cephalopoda. 
 
 Fig. 195, Ammonites Bucklandi, from the Lias ; 196, same in profile, showing outer chamber and its pockets ; 
 197, A. Jason, from the OSlyte. 
 
 had such pockets, but the pockets were simple in outline; 
 those of the Ammonites are very irregularly plicated within. 
 Their complicated outline is well shown in Fig. 198, repre- 
 senting the series along half the margin of a partition in a 
 Cretaceous species, the shaded part a to 6 being half of the 
 series of pockets, twice the natural size, and b 6 the middle 
 
184 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 r line of the back of the shell. Among the Ammonites of 
 ** \ the Cretaceous there were species four feet in diameter. 
 
 Fig. 198. 
 
 Series of pockets in Ammonites placenta. 
 
 Besides these there were other kinds of Cephalopods having 
 internal shells or bones and called Belemnites. One of these, 
 from the Cretaceous of New Jersey, is represented in Fig. 199, 
 but, as usual with the fossils, it is imperfect, the upper slen- 
 der part being broken off. Pig. 200 shows a side view of 
 the bone complete, as it has been found in some species. 
 The bone has the same relation to the animal as the pen 
 (Fig. 202) in the modern Squid (Fig. 201), it being internal 
 and lying in the mantle along the back; the animal of the 
 Belemnite was much like a Squid. 
 
 These Cephalopods were in great numbers in the seas, over 
 a thousand species having been found fossil. In view of 
 their abundance it is a remarkable fact that no Belemnite 
 and only one Ammonite is known to have lived after the 
 close of the Cretaceous, and we have no evidence that by the 
 close of the first period of the Tertiary even one was living. 
 These highest of Mollusks ' thus passed their climax during 
 the Mesozoic era. 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 
 
 185 
 
 The Vertebrates included not only Fishes and Beptiles, like 
 the Carboniferous age, but also Birds and Mammals. 
 
 Figs. 199-202. 
 
 Cephalopoda. 
 
 Fig. 199, Belemnitella mucronata, broken at top ; 200, a Belemnite with the upper part, a b, perfect ; 201, 
 modern Calamary or squid, Loligo vulgaris ; 202, pen or internal bone of same. 
 
 Fishes. Ganoids and Sharks were the prevailing kinds of 
 the Mesozoic until the Cretaceous era, and then fishes of 
 modern type Herring, Salmon, Perch, and the like were in 
 
186 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 great numbers, species that have lony and not cartilaginous 
 skeletons, and which are therefore called Teliosts, meaning 
 bony throughout. They include the common edible species. 
 
 The Ganoids lost their tails, that is, the vertebrated char- 
 acter of the tail-fin, in the first period of the Mesozoic. Some 
 species had then a vertebrated tail, some half-vertebrated, and 
 others non- vertebrated, that is, had merely a caudal fin; but 
 after the Triassic, all were of the modern non-vertebrated type. 
 
 Reptiles. Eeptiles were the dominant species of the era 
 through all the periods. 
 
 In the Triassic, the Amphibians were of great size, as shown 
 by their footprints on the sandstones of the Connecticut val- 
 ley and at some other localities, and also by the bones that 
 have occasionally been found. Some of the largest of them 
 walked as bipeds on feet that made tracks 16 to 20 inches 
 long and nearly as broad, and with a stride of three feet, 
 indicating a height of at least 10 or 12 feet. Pig. 203 
 shows the form of the impressions. The tracks of the much 
 smaller forefeet are occasionally found, showing that this huge 
 biped Amphibian sometimes brought them to the ground; the 
 form is shown in Pig. 203 a. Twenty -two consecutive tracks 
 of one of these bipeds were laid open in 1874 at one of the 
 quarries of Portland, Connecticut. Other species have smaller 
 tracks, and some are less than half^an inch long. 
 
 Other Amphibians of the era walked on all fours. Pigs. 
 204, 204 a represent the tracks of a hind foot and fore foot 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 
 
 187 
 
 of one kind, and 205, 205 a those of another, both from the 
 Connecticut valley. 
 
 Figs. 203-206. 
 
 206* 
 
 Tracks of Amphibians and True Reptiles. 
 
 Amphibians : Figs. 203, 203 a, Otozoum Moodii (X /') ; 204, 204 a, Anisopus Dewyanus ( X %) ; 205, 205 a, 
 A. gracilis ( X %). True Reptile: Fig. 206, 206 a, Anomcepus scampus, a Dinosaur ( X J4). 
 
 All the Amphibians, there is reason to believe, had large 
 teeth and scale-covered bodies, like the Amphibians of the] 
 Carboniferous age. A tooth of a related four-footed species 
 from Europe is shown two thirds the natural size in Pig. 
 207. The head of the Amphibian that was thus armed was ; 
 over 2 feet long, and three fourths as broad. 
 
 There were also true Eeptiles of various kinds. One division 
 of them, called Dinosaurs (meaning terrible lizards), had the 
 hinder feet three-toed like those of birds. The tracks of one 
 from the Connecticut valley sandstone is shown one-sixth the 
 natural size in Eig. 206. They .walked usually on their hind 
 
188 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 legs, like bipeds, but sometimes put their forefeet down. These 
 were four-toed. The print of the forefoot of this species is 
 represented in Fig. 206 a. 
 
 Fig. 207. There are many kinds of three-toed tracks in 
 
 the Connecticut valley sandstone which have 
 never been found associated with tracks of the 
 forefeet; and as they have precisely the form 
 of those of birds, they have been regarded bird- 
 tracks. But they may have been all made by 
 these bird-like Eeptiles. 
 
 Some of the Dinosaurs of the Jurassic and 
 Cretaceous periods better deserve the name of 
 saurus. terrible lizards. The Megalosaur was a huge 
 
 carnivorous reptile 25 to 30 feet long; the Iguanodon and 
 Hadrosaurs were vegetable eaters, fully as large. 
 
 Another division included Enaliosaurs, or the Sea-Saurians, 
 which had paddles like whales, and were 12 to 50 feet long. 
 
 Fig. 208. 
 
 
 Ichthyosaurus communis ( X /, o)- 
 a, one of the vertebrae. 
 
 One kind, called Iclithyosaurs (meaning fish-lizards] (Fig. 208), 
 had a short neck, a very large eye, and thin vertebrae concave 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 189 
 
 on both sides (Fig 208 a), much resembling those of fishes. 
 One species was 30 feet long. Another kind, called Plesiosaurs 
 (meaning, somewhat like a lizar d), had a long snake-like neck 
 (Fig. 209), short body, and vertebrae as long as broad. 
 
 Fig. 209. 
 
 Plesiosaurus dolichodeirus ( x J6 ). 
 a, one of the vertebrae ; b, profile of same. 
 
 A third division included the Mosasaurs, snake-like rep- 
 tiles, 15 to 80 feet long, with short paddles, jaws sometimes 
 a yard long, and the lower jaw peculiar in having an elbow- 
 joint to fit it to be used like an arm for working the carcass > 
 of a great beast down its enormous throat. They had power- 
 ful teeth; one of them, about half the size of the largest, is 
 represented in Fig. 210. Several species have been found in 
 the Cretaceous beds of New Jersey and Kansas, along with 
 Hadrosaurs, Dinosaurs, and other kinds. 
 
 A fourth division included Crocodiles, with long slender jaws 
 like the Gavial, the crocodile of the Ganges. 
 
190 
 
 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Fig. 210. 
 
 A. ^h division included flying Beptiles, 
 called Pterosaurs (from the Greek for winged 
 Saurian). One of them, reduced to one 
 fourth the natural size, is represented in Fig. 
 211. The wing is made by the elongation 
 of one of the fingers and the expansion of 
 the skin from the side of the body. Some 
 species from Kansas had an expanse of wing 
 of 24 or 25 feet. They had the habits of "] 
 bats. 
 
 Thus the age was literally an age of 
 Beptiles. Air, earth, and seas were all occu- 
 pied by them, and by species of great mag- 
 nitude, among them those of the highest 
 grade. The Eeptilian type thus had its 
 maximum display in Mesozoic time. 
 
 Birds. A bird with its feathers has been found fossil in 
 the Oolyte of Solenhofen, Germany; and bones of a number 
 of birds in the Cretaceous of the United States. The Solen- 
 hofen bird had a long tail, furnished with a row of long quills 
 either side. A Kansas species, described by Professor Marsh, 
 had teeth set in sockets, a striking Eeptilian character. 
 
 Mammals. Bones from a few species of Mammals have 
 been found, the earliest in the Triassic beds of Germany and 
 North Carolina. Fig. 212 represents a jaw-bone from North 
 Carolina. The remains of other related kinds have been found 
 
 Tooth of a Mosasaur. 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 191 
 
 in the Oolyte at Stonesfield, England, and also in the Upper 
 Oolyte in the Purbeck beds. The species are Marsupials, 
 
 Fig. 211. 
 
 Pterosaur. 
 Fig. 211, Pterodactylus crassirostris (X #). 
 
 that is, mammals related to the Opossum and Kangaroo; they 
 are peculiar in having a pouch (Marsupium, in Latin) on the 
 under side of the body, over the breast of the mother, for 
 
 Fig. 212. 
 
 Dromatherium sylvcstre. 
 
 receiving the young, which are born in an immature state. 
 Nearly all modern Marsupials are confined to the continent of 
 Australia; a few exist still in America. 
 
192 MESOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Thus all the classes of Yertebrates had, in Mesozoic time, 
 their species, even to Birds and Mammals. As early as the 
 / Triassic, its first period, the Amphibians passed their climax 
 \ in numbers, size, and grade, little being afterward known of 
 nhe huge scale-covered tribe ; and during its following periods 
 true Reptiles had their time of greatest expansion, giving a 
 strong Reptilian character to the Reptilian age. But the 
 Birds and Mammals which appeared in the age were only the 
 commencement of tribes that were to reach their fullest dis- 
 play in later time. Both the early Birds and Mammals had 
 marks of inferiority, and also characteristics that showed some 
 relation to the Reptiles with which they lived. Thus the 
 Birds had long tails, and some, at least, true teeth like Rep- 
 tiles ; and the Mammals have been called semi-oviparous, that 
 is, kinds whose young were in an immature state when born, 
 approximating in this respect to the egg state, which is an 
 example of an extreme degree of immaturity. It is also a 
 fact of interest that among Reptiles the Dinosaurs were like 
 birds, not only in their biped mode of locomotion, but in the 
 special way by which they were adapted to this kind of pro- 
 gression ; for they had the same kind of feet as birds, the 
 same number of toes, the same number of joints to the sev- 
 eral toes, also hollow bones in part, a somewhat similar 
 structure in the hinder part of the skeleton to which the leg- 
 ^ bones are articulated, and other points of resemblance. 
 
 The progress in the life of the world in Mesozoic time is 
 
REPTILIAN AGE. 193 
 
 also seen in the fact, that with the opening of its third period, 
 Sharks and Ganoids were no longer the only fishes, the mod- 
 ern tribes having made their appearance; and, too, Conifers, 
 Tree-ferns, and Cycads were not the only forest-trees, for al- 
 ready Palms and Aagbspesas had added vastly to the variety fix 
 of foliage and to the richness of the flowers and fruits. Of 
 lines of transition from the older trees up to these Palms and 
 AngiagpfTTVi" nothing is known. ^ 
 
 The old law of change characterized the life of Mesozoic 
 time. New fossils are found in every successive rock-stratum, 
 and also older kinds are missed. The system of life was in 
 course of expansion by the introduction of new species and a 
 casting off of the old. 
 
 3. Mountain-making in Mesozoic Time. 
 
 The Sierra Nevada, Wahsatch, and some other ranges of [ 
 the western slope of the Eocky Mountains were made at the 
 close of the Jurassic. All the strata there existing from the 
 bottom of the Silurian to the top of the Jurassic were folded) 
 up in the making of the Wahsatch Mountains, and probably ) 
 in that of the Sierra Nevada. 
 
 In the course of the Jurassic, or at its close, the Triassic 
 (or Triassic and Jurassic) rocks of the Atlantic border (Con- 
 necticut Eiver valley and elsewhere) were slowly tilted; and 
 then occurred a great number of deep fractures, mostly par- 
 allel in course to the direction of the areas of the sandstone, 
 
 9 M 
 
194 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 which opened down to a region of liquid rock; for the liquid 
 rock came to the surface and cooled, and now constitutes 
 many ridges, such as Mount Holyoke, Mount Tom, the Pali- 
 sades on the Hudson, and others between Nova Scotia on 
 the north and South Carolina. During the formation of the 
 sandstone a slow sinking was in progress, as is proved by the 
 footprints on the surfaces of layers and other markings, these 
 showing that the layers originally mud-flats and sand-flats 
 of an estuary were successively at the water-level. The 
 sinking brought a strain on the rock-made bottom of the 
 trough, and ended in a breaking of the crust, and thence 
 came the ejections of trap. The trap resembles the cooled 
 rock of most volcanoes, but is commonly much more compact. 
 
 IV. Oenozoic Time. 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME comprises two Ages : 
 I. The TERTIARY, or AGE OF MAMMALS. 
 
 II. The QUATERNARY, OT AGE OF MAN. 
 
 I. The Tertiary, or Age of Mammals. 
 
 The Tertiary age has been divided into three sections: (1) 
 the EOCENE; (2) the MIOCENE; (3) the PLIOCENE. These 
 terms signify, severally, (1) the dawn of recent time; (2) the 
 less recent ; (3) the more recent. The areas of Tertiary rocks 
 in North America and England are distinguished on the maps, 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 
 
 195 
 
 pages 105 and 114, by being lined from the left above to 
 to the right below. 
 
 1. Rocks. 
 
 In the accompanying map the white area represents the 
 dry land of the continent in the Eocene, or early part of the 
 
 Fig. 213. 
 
 Hap of North America in the early part of the Tertiary Period. 
 
 Tertiary. Only the borders of the Atlantic, the Gulf of 
 Mexico, and the Pacific (the shaded portions) were covered 
 by the sea, and over these parts Tertiary rocks were forming 
 through marine action aided by the contributions of rivers. 
 
196 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 The geographical changes since the opening of the Creta- 
 ceous period were great, as will be seen by comparing the 
 map with that on page 177. The Eocky Mountain region 
 was now above the sea. The rivers of the eastern part of 
 the continent, or those contributing waters and sediment to 
 the Atlantic, had two thirds or more of their present extent; 
 but the Ohio and Mississippi were still independent streams, 
 emptying together into an arm of the Mexican Gulf. The 
 Missouri and other western streams were just beginning to 
 be. The Mountain region but slowly emerged, and till near 
 the close of the Tertiary there were great lakes instead of 
 great rivers. In the Eocene the lakes occupied the Green 
 River and other summit basins. Afterward they were farther 
 east and west, and in the Pliocene, as Marsh states, a lake 
 extended from Northern Nebraska to Texas. The Tertiary 
 consequently includes, from its beginning, vast fresh-water as 
 well as marine formations. 
 
 Marine Tertiary beds of the Eocene period were formed on 
 
 the Atlantic border south of New York, and on the borders 
 
 of the Mexican Gulf; but Miocene only on the Atlantic bor- 
 
 | der, some change of level having excluded them from the 
 
 Gulf border west of Florida; and Pliocene along the coast 
 
 -^( region of South Carolina, though of this there is doubt. On 
 
 the Pacific border there- are marine beds, both of the Eocene 
 
 and Miocene periods; the latter are most extensive. 
 
 Underneath the Marine Eocene beds of the Lower Mississippi 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 197 
 
 there are Lignitic beds, that is, beds containing lignite 
 a kind of mineral coal retaining usually something of the 
 structure of the original wood alternating with beds that 
 are partly marine, the whole indicating that fresh-water marshes 
 there alternated with fresh- water lakes and salt seas ; for the 
 Lignitic beds were once beds of vegetable debris such as are 
 formed in marshes. 
 
 Fresh-water Tertiary beds cover large areas over the Eocky 
 Mountain summit region, and its eastern slope, as well as 
 part of its western in Oregon and elsewhere. They were 
 formed in and about the great lakes alluded to above. Im- 
 mense numbers of bones of mammals and many entire skele- 
 tons are contained in these beds, showing that the shores of 
 these lakes were the resort of wild beasts, some of them of 
 elephantine size. In the Green River basin and other parts 
 of the summit region the beds are Eocene; while over the 
 eastern slope they are mostly Miocene and Pliocene, the 
 latter of widest extent. 
 
 Underneath these fresh-water beds over the eastern slope 
 in the region of the Upper Missouri, and far north in British 
 America, as well as far south, there is a Lignitic formation 
 which is partly, especially below, of brackish- water origin; 
 and these are equivalents of the Lignitic beds below the 
 marine Eocene of Mississippi. Over the summit region of 
 the mountains the Lignitic formation has a thickness of sev- 
 eral thousand feet, and instead of Lignitic beds there are val- 
 
198 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 uable beds of mineral coal. There are marine, brackish-water, 
 ; and fresh-water strata in the formation, the latter mainly in 
 the upper part. The coal-beds occur in Wyoming, Utah, and 
 Colorado, and some of them, opened near the Pacific Bailroad, 
 afford coal for its locomotives. These beds overlie the Cre- 
 taceous beds conformably, and the latter also have similar coal- 
 beds; so that the Cretaceous deposits and era here blend with 
 the Tertiary. Moreover, a very few Cretaceous shells occur in 
 some of the marine beds and the remains of some reptiles 
 related to the Cretaceous Dinosaurs. The great majority of 
 the fossils are Tertiary in aspect and genera, and they are 
 therefore here referred to the Eocene, although regarded as 
 Cretaceous by some geologists. These Lignitic beds and the 
 . underlying Cretaceous were all upturned together in one 
 
 - / mountain-making effort, before the fresh-water Eocene 
 
 A" 
 
 i of the Green Eiver basin were deposited. 
 
 In Great Britain there are marine Eocene Tertiary beds in 
 the " London basin," and next a thin Pliocene stratum, no ma- 
 rine Miocene existing there. Over Europe and Asia the Eocene 
 formation was widely distributed, showing that those continents, 
 even as late as the early Tertiary, were largely under the 
 sea. The Pyrenees, portions of the Alps, Apennines, Carpa- 
 thians, and mountains in Asia were partly made of them. 
 The beds in many places contain the coin-shaped foraminifers 
 (Ehizopod shells) called Nummulites, varying from half an 
 inch to one inch or more in diameter; and the limestone of 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 199 
 
 which some of the Egyptian pyramids are built is made up 
 chiefly of Nummulites. One of them is shown in Fig. 214; 
 the exterior is represented as removed from part Figt 
 of the interior to show the cells, which were once 
 occupied by the minute BMzopods. Some species 
 of a related genus occur in modern coral seas. 
 They must have been exceedingly abundant over 
 the great continental seas of the Tertiary. Miocene beds have 
 a thickness of several thousand feet in Switzerland (consti- 
 tuting the Eigi and some other summits), and occur in many ( 
 other parts of Europe; but they are limited in area com- } 
 pared with the Eocene. Marine Pliocene beds are of still 
 less extent, yet have a thickness in Sicily of 3,000 feet. 
 
 The marine Tertiary rocks are very various in kind. The 
 larger part are soft sand-beds, clay-beds, and shell deposits, 
 the shells often looking nearly as fresh as those of a mod- 
 ern beach. Others are moderately firm sandstone. There 
 are also loose and firm limestones. The green sand called* 
 "marl/'' used as a fertilizer, which is so characteristic of^ 
 the Cretaceous, also constitutes beds in the Tertiary of New 
 Jersey. 
 
 The fresh-water beds are like the softer marine beds, 
 but contain, of course, no marine shells. Part of them are 
 quite firm; but others are easily worn by the rains. Some 
 great areas in the Eocky Mountain region, both over the 
 summit and the eastern slope, have been reduced in this way 
 
200 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 to areas of isolated ridges, towers, pinnacles, and table-topped 
 hills, that are mostly barren, owing to the dry climate, and 
 which are therefore called " Bad Lands," or in French (in 
 which language the expression was first applied), " Mauvaises 
 
 Terres." 
 
 2. Life. 
 
 The life of the Tertiary age shows in all its tribes an ap- 
 proximation to that of the present time. The mammals, and 
 probably the birds, are all of extinct species. But among 
 the plants and the lower orders of animals there were many 
 species that still exist : in the Eocene, a small percentage ; in 
 the Miocene, 25 to 40 per cent; and in the Pliocene, a much 
 larger proportion. The common oyster and clam were living 
 as far back as the Miocene era, along with a large number 
 of shells that are now extinct species. Progress through the 
 Tertiary era was gradual in all departments. 
 
 The forests of North America were much like the modern, 
 but with a larger proportion of warm-climate forms. Palms 
 flourished over Europe and in England through the Eocene. 
 In the Miocene the European species were still those of a 
 warmer climate than the present, and included some Australian 
 species. Even in the Arctic zone there were in the Miocene 
 great forests of Beach, Oak, Poplars, Walnut, and Redwood 
 (Sequoia, the genus to which the " great trees " of California 
 belong), with Magnolias, Alders, and others. 
 
 The modern aspect of the marine shells is shown in the 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 
 
 201 
 
 following figures : Figs. 215 - 219, of American Eocene spe- 
 cies, and 220 - 223, of Miocene from the Atlantic border. 
 
 Figs. 215-219. 
 
 Eocene of Alabama. 
 
 Fig. 215, Ostrea sellaeformis ; 216, Crassatella alta ; 217, Astarte Conradi ; 218, Cardita planicosta ; 219, 
 Turritella carinata. 
 
 This is further manifest in the following figures of fresh-water 
 shells from the Lignitic beds of the Rocky Mountain regions, 
 
 Figs. 220-223. 
 
 222 
 
 Miocene of Virginia. 
 Figs. 220, 221, Crepidula costata ; 222, Yoldia limatula ; 223, Callista Sayana. 
 
 9* 
 
202 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 species which are supposed to prove that those beds are 
 Tertiary instead of Cretaceous. To appreciate the change since 
 
 Fig. 230. 
 
 Shells of the Lignitic Beds. 
 
 Lamellibranchs : Figs. 224, 224 a, Corbula mactriformis ; 225, Cyrene intermedia ; 226, Unio priscus. 
 Gasteropoda : Fig. 227, Viviparus retusus ; 228, Melania Nebrascensis ; 229, Viviparus Leai. 
 
 Paleozoic time, the reader should turn back to the figures of 
 
 shells on pages 121 to 133. 
 
 The Tertiary Vertebrates were more unlike the moderns 
 than- the Invertebrates. Among 
 fishes, Sharks were exceedingly 
 abundant, and their teeth, the most 
 enduring part of the skeleton, are 
 very common in some of the beds; 
 and those of one kind, pointed, tri- 
 angular in form, were nearly as 
 large as a man's hand. One of 
 the smaller of these teeth is repre- 
 sented in Fig. 230. 
 
 The true Eeptiles were Crocodiles, 
 
 Lizards, Snakes, gigantic and smaller Turtles, and others. 
 
 Shark's tooth. 
 
 Carcharodon angustidens. 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 
 
 203 
 
 Among the birds there were Owls, Woodpeckers, Cormo- 
 rants, Eagles; and those of France included Parrots, Trogons, 
 Flamingoes, Cranes, Pelicans, Ibises, and other kinds related 
 to those of warm climates. 
 
 The Mammals of Mesozoic time, thus far discovered, were 
 probably all of the lower order called Marsupials; but with 
 the opening of the Cenozoic era there were true Mammals. 
 The Eocene beds about Paris, France, afforded to Cuvier the 
 first specimens described ; and now they are known from all 
 parts of the world, and from none in greater variety than from 
 the fresh-water Tertiary region west of the Mississippi. 
 
 The earliest kinds were related most nearly to the mod- 
 
 Fig. 281. 
 
 Tapirus Indicus, the modern Tapir of India. 
 
 ern Tapir (Fig. 231), Hog, Ehinoceros, and Hippopotamus. 
 There were also kinds between these and the Deer. All the 
 above mentioned are Herbivores, that is, plant-eaters. There 
 
204 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 were also Carnivores, or flesh-eaters, related to the dog and 
 wolf, and Monkeys related to the Lemurs. 
 
 One of the Herbivores of the Bocky Mountain Eocene is 
 the Dinoceras of Marsh, a figure of the skull of which is 
 here given. It was nearly as large as an Elephant, but had 
 
 Fig. 232. 
 
 Dinoceras mirabile (X %). 
 
 six horns and was somewhat related to the Ehinoceros. Fig. 
 233 represents the skull of one of the Miocene species, 
 an Oreodon, which was intermediate in characters between 
 / the Deer, Camel, and Hog. The form of a European spe- 
 cies more like a Deer, called a XijpJwdon, is given, as re- 
 stored by Cuvier, in Fig. 234. There were also Horses 
 through the Tertiary; but while the modern Horse has only 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 
 
 205 
 
 one toe out of the full mammalian number five, some of the 
 Pliocene had three toes, one large, and two too short for use; 
 
 Fig. 233. 
 
 Oreodon gracilis. 
 
 Miocene kinds had three toes, and all usable; and the Eocene 
 had four toes, and all usable. 
 
 Fig. 234. 
 
 Xiphodon gracile. 
 
206 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 In the Miocene and Pliocene there were Mastodons, Ele- 
 phants, Bhinoceroses, Camels, and Monkeys over the Bocky 
 Mountain region, besides many smaller species. The marine 
 Tertiary of the Atlantic border has afforded, as should be 
 
 r expected, but few of these species. Cattle related to the Ox 
 have not been found in beds earlier than the Pliocene. 
 
 The Mammalian type was at last extensively unfolded, its 
 grand divisions being well represented. But the maximum 
 , / display of the brute races took place still later, in the early 
 \ or middle Quaternary, after Man had appeared. 
 
 3. Mountain-making. 
 
 / In North America, after the deposition of the coal (or Lig- 
 ) nitic) beds of the summit region of the Bocky Mountains, 
 { / and of similar beds in California, there was a flexing and 
 / upturning of the strata along with those of the Cretaceous 
 ' beneath, which together, as has been stated, make one con- 
 ) tinuous series, and ridges over 3,000 feet and more high 
 V were thus made in the coast region of California, and others 
 of greater height in Mexico, New Mexico, Colorado, and to 
 the north. 
 
 During the formation of the Lignitic beds the uplifting of 
 the whole Bocky Mountain region above the sea was in pro- 
 gress; for such beds of vegetable debris as they were made 
 from show that long periods of rest above the sea alternated 
 with shorter periods of submergence. After the epoch of up- 
 
 
TERTIARY AGE. 207 
 
 turning which followed, if not also contemporaneously with 
 it, this elevation was continued, and without a return again 
 below the sea-level. But the existence of the vast fresh-water 
 lakes over the surface proves, as first observed by Hayden, 
 that the rising went forward with extreme slowness, and 
 probably with long delays at intervals; and it is quite cer- 
 tain that the present height at least 10,000 feet in Colo- 
 rado and Wyoming above the level in Cretaceous times, since 
 the Cretaceous beds, full of marine fossils, are now at this 
 height was not attained before the close of the Pliocene, 
 if it was then. 
 
 The Pyrenees, Apennines, part of the Northern Alps, and 
 other high mountains of Switzerland, the Carpathians, and 
 other mountains in Eastern Europe were raised thousands of 
 feet, and the mountain regions in Western Thibet, in Asia, 
 16,500 feet, after the Eocene Tertiary had partly passed, and 
 the rise perhaps began at the same time with that of the ^ 
 Cretaceous and Lignitic mountains of the Rocky Mountain 
 summit and the coast region of California. 
 
 After the Miocene another range 2,000 to 3,000 feet in 
 height was made along the California coast-region west of the 
 Cretaceous range, and some disturbances took place in the 
 Tertiary over the summit region of the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 The close of the Miocene was a time of great disturbance 
 and of mountain-making also in Europe, to the north of the j 
 Alps, in Switzerland, and elsewhere. 
 
208 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 At the same time, that is, in the Miocene era, great erup- 
 tions of igneous rocks took place over the western slope of 
 the Rocky Mountains, covering thousands of square miles; 
 ^-.^ and probably the deep fractures were then opened which gave 
 / origin to the volcanoes Mount Shasta, Mount Hood, and other 
 summits in the Cascade Range. So also along the coast of 
 ( Ireland and of Scotland, and the Inner Hebrides to the Faroe 
 / Islands, the eruptions were of great extent. Fingal's Cave and 
 S the Giant' s Causeway date from this period. 
 
 In each case over the Rocky Mountains the making of a 
 mountain range was preceded, as in that of the Appalachian 
 region (page 168), by a sinking of the earth's crust where the 
 range was to be, and the accumulation in the trough, as it 
 formed, of some thousands of feet of deposits. Then followed 
 the catastrophe, as explained for the Appalachian region on 
 page 172, causing upturnings, foldings, fractures, consolida- 
 tion; and sometimes also a crystallization of the beds, chang- 
 ing them to granite, gneiss, and allied rocks. Each time, after 
 a mountain system was completed, that part of the earth's 
 crust was too much stiffened to be the site of another sink- 
 ing trough, and consequently the trough made later, if there 
 was any so made, was to one side of the former. In the 
 Tertiary the crust over the whole Rocky Mountain region had 
 finally become so stiffened that no new trough was begun 
 after the Miocene; and instead of a folding of the thick Mio- 
 cene formation into a mountain range, great breaks of the 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. 209 
 
 crust took place from which floods of lavas were let loose and 
 the lofty volcanoes were begun. 
 
 4. Climate. 
 
 During Mesozoic time the Arctic zone was warm enough 
 for great Reptiles, warm-climate species, and the British 
 seas for coral-reefs. 
 
 The close of the Cretaceous was probably an era of unusual- 
 cold, sending cold oceanic currents from the Arctic zone; for 
 no other cause will account for the general destruction of spe- 
 cies that then took place over the continental seas of America, 
 Europe, and Asia. But the Eocene era was one of warm 
 climate again over Great Britain, for England was then a 
 land of Palms; and Palms continued to flourish over Middle 
 and Southern Europe during the Miocene period. Through 
 both the Eocene and Miocene the Arctic lands were covered 
 with forests, and hence the Arctic climate must have been 
 comparatively warm, not colder at least than the presents 
 climate of the Middle United States- and Northern Prussia.]' 
 There was a cooling off with the progress of the Miocene, 
 and by the close of the Tertiary the earth had probably its j 
 frigid, temperate, and torrid zones, nearly as now. 
 
 2. Quaternary Age, or Era of Man. 
 
 The scene of work for the Quaternary age was to a large 
 extent widely different from that of the Tertiary and preceding 
 
210 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 ages; and the kind of work was equally different. With the 
 close of the Tertiary the continent, which was begun in the 
 nucleal V of Archsean time, was finished out very nearly to 
 its present limits, and at its close an elevation added the Ter- 
 tiary formation of the sea-border to the dry land. 
 
 This accomplished, the Quaternary opened. Agencies were 
 now at work over the broad surface of the continent its 
 dry land, and not continental seas, as formerly transport- 
 ing southward gravel and earth from regions to the north, in 
 order to cover the hills with gravel and soil and fill the val- 
 leys with alluvial plains. Over both Europe and America 
 transportation went forward from the high latitudes southward, 
 except where there were mountains sufficiently lofty to be 
 sources of independent movements. Hills and valleys were 
 no impediment to the great agent engaged in this immense 
 continental system of transportation. The aid of the ocean 
 was not needed in these movements, and was not given ex- 
 cept to a small extent along its borders. 
 
 After these great results were attained the work of the 
 rivers went on more quietly, and finally, through this and 
 other agencies, in connection with some change of continental 
 level, the earth assumed slowly its present perfected condition 
 of surface and climate. 
 
 The age is divided into three periods : (1) the GLACIAL 
 period; (2) the CHAMPLAIN period; (3) the BECENT or TEE- 
 RACE period. 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. GLACIAL PERIOD. 
 
 1. Glacial Period. 
 
 1. Glacial Phenomena. The general facts are these: 
 In America and Europe, over the northern latitudes, sand, 
 gravel, stones, and masses of rock hundreds of tons in weight 
 are found from a few miles to a hundred and more south of 
 the region whence they were derived. This transported ma- 
 terial is called drift, and the stones or rocks, bowlders. 
 
 In North America, the region over which the transportation 
 took place embraced the whole surface from Labrador or 
 Newfoundland to the western borders of Iowa, and farther 
 west for a distance not yet determined, and it reached south- 
 ward to the parallel of 40 and in some places beyond this. 
 In Europe it included the British Islands and Northern Eu- 
 rope, down to the parallel of 50, where the temperature is 
 about the same as along the parallel of 40 in North America. 
 The direction of travel was generally to the southeastward, 
 southward, or southwestward. 
 
 - The fact and the direction of transportation have been as- 
 certained by tracing the stones to the ledges from which they 
 
 were derived. Thus bowlders of trap and red sandstone from \ 
 
 i 
 the Connecticut valley are found on Long Island, and masses 5 
 
 of granite, gneiss, quartzyte, and other rocks in New Eng- < 
 land, to the southward or southeastward of the ledges that > 
 afforded them. In the same manner masses of granular mar- 
 ble have been proved to have come from a formation 50 or 7 
 
212 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 100 miles to the northward of their present position. So 
 again masses of native copper are found in Indiana and Illi- 
 nois that were brought from the veins of native copper south 
 of Lake Superior. The greatest distance to which bowlders 
 have been traced has been 400 or 500 miles in Europe, 200 
 or 300 over Eastern North America, and 1,000 miles along the 
 Mississippi Eiver valley, where they reach nearly to the Gulf. 
 
 The masses sometimes contain 2,000 to 3,000 cubic feet, 
 so that they compare well in size with large houses. 
 
 Drift regions are also regions of extensive planings, pol- 
 ishings, and scratchings of the rocks (Fig. 235). These 
 
 Fig. 235. 
 
 Drift scratches and planings. 
 
 scratches may almost anywhere be found on rocks that have 
 been recently uncovered. Yast areas are thus scoured and 
 scratched over, and the scratches have great uniformity in 
 direction. The bowlders also are scratched. 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. GLACIAL PERIOD. 213 
 
 Scratches and bowlders occur on top of Mount Mansfield, 
 the highest point in the Green Mountains, 4,430 feet above 1 
 the sea, and at a level of 5,500 feet on the White Mountains 5 
 in New Hampshire; and the direction of the scratches shows 
 that the transporting agent moved over both of these sum- . 
 mits without finding in them any serious impediment, and M- 
 thence continued on its way southeastward. 
 
 The drift covers the mountains and hills of drift regions, 
 and makes also a large part of the formations in the valleys. 
 Over the hills it is unstratified drift) the sands, gravel, and 
 stones having gone down pell-mell together ; in the ^valleys it ) ^ 
 is stratified drift, stratified because there the sands and 
 gravel were deposited in flowing water, which sorted some- 
 what the material and spread it out in beds. The excava- 
 tions in cities or villages for the cellars of houses are often 
 made in the stratified drift, and the sands usually show a 
 succession of beds which is evidence of the action of water. 
 
 2. Cause of the Glacial Phenomena. No known agent is 
 adequate for transportation on so vast a scale excepting mov- 
 ing ice. And, as Agassiz was the first to appreciate, it was 
 glacier ice. The size of the blocks transported is no greater 
 than is now borne along on the backs of glaciers; and the 
 planing and scratching is just what the Alps everywhere ex- 
 emplifies. The moraines of the glaciers, as explained on page 
 60, are derived in the Alps from the cliffs either side of the 
 ice-stream, and a small part only are taken up by the abrad- 
 
214 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 ing surface at bottom. In the Continental glacier of the Gla- 
 cial period, the stones, gravel, and sand were gathered from 
 the hills over which the ice moved, for there were no cliffs 
 or peaks projecting above the surface even in hilly New 
 England. The White Mountains, as above stated, have 
 scratches to a height of 5,500 feet, or to within 800 feet of 
 the summit, and therefore were buried in the great glacier 
 nearly to its top, and in snow, if not ice, for the rest. Tak- 
 I ing the height at the White Mountains as a guide, the upper 
 surface of the glacier at that point was at least 6,000 feet 
 above the sea-level, and the thickness of the mass about 5,000 
 feet. Prom this region it sloped away over Southern and 
 Southeastern New England to its place of discharge in the 
 Atlantic. A thickness of even 2,000 feet, which is over four 
 times that of the largest Alpine glacier, would have given great 
 abrading power to the heavy mass. All soft or decomposed 
 rocks would have been deeply worn away by it, and hard 
 rocks with open joints or planes of fracture torn to pieces; 
 and the heavily pressing, slowly moving mass would have taken 
 the loose and loosened rock-material over the hills beneath 
 into itself, as additional freight for transportation. 
 / Masses of trap 500 to JLOOCLtons in weight lie along the 
 \ elevated western border of the plain of New Haven in Con- 
 necticut, which were gathered up from the trap hills between 
 Meriden and Mount Tom in Massachusetts. The hills are 
 1,000 to 1,300 feet high, and their tops, when the masses 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. GLACIAL PERIOD. 215 
 
 were taken up, were 1,500 to 2,000 feet below the upper sur- 
 face of the overlying glacier. 
 
 A glacier moves in the direction of the slope of its upper ( 
 surface, in spite of the slope of the surface beneath it. It 
 is like thick pitch in this respect. If pitch were dropped 
 indefinitely over a spot in a plain, it would spread away 
 indefinitely; and if the surface around had a rising slope, it 
 would fill up the basin and then keep on its course. So it 
 is with the ice of a glacier. In order to have a southeast- 
 ward course, a glacier must have its surface highest to the 
 northwestward with slope southeastward; and if the snows 
 were more abundant to the north in the Glacial era, and the 
 melting less abundant there, than to the south, an accumula- 
 tion to the north might have gone on that would have pro- 
 duced movement southward. If the plain beneath the pitch 
 had deep channels obliquely crossing it, the pitch in these 
 channels would follow their direction, while the overlying 
 pitch kept on its main course. So with the glacier : its lower 
 part within the large valleys followed the directions of the 
 valleys, as the scratches and bowlders show; while the upper 
 portion had its usual course, the course which is indicated 
 by the scratches elsewhere over the higher parts of the 
 country. 
 
 The cold of the era may have been mainly due to an ele- 
 vation and extension of Arctic lands, increasing the area of 
 Arctic land-ice; and to a partial closing, through this eleva- 
 
216 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 tion, of the Arctic region against the warm current of the 
 Atlantic Ocean, the Gulf Stream, which is now a source of 
 warmth to all of Northeastern Europe, and even Iceland, 
 Nova Zembla, and the polar seas and lands. Other reasons 
 for cold have been suggested, references to which will be 
 found in large works on the subject. 
 
 South America has its Glacial region, and evidences of 
 transportation toward the equator; so that the phenomena 
 described were not confined to only one hemisphere. Some 
 writers suppose it to have been alternately in the two hemi- 
 spheres. But the evidence of this does not appear to be satis- 
 factory. 
 
 The moving glacier of New England appears to have had 
 its head in the height of land between the St. Lawrence val- 
 ley and Hudson Bay; for the scratches diverge from this 
 region over Eastern Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, and 
 New York, being in "Western New York and the region just 
 east of Lake Huron southwest in direction. 
 
 South of drift latitudes there were glaciers of great magni- 
 tude about the higher mountains; and moraines, scratches, 
 roches moutonnees, occur on a grand scale in many valleys of 
 the higher ridges of the Eocky Mountains and the Sierra 
 Nevada, as mementos of their former Glacial history. The 
 accompanying sketch (Fig. 236) of roches moutonnees in one 
 of the higher valleys of Colorado is repeated here from page 
 61, because the events indicated belong to the Glacial period. 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. GLACIAL PERIOD. 
 
 217 
 
 The roches moutonnees extend along the valley through an 
 ascent of nearly 2,000 feet. At present there are no glaciers 
 within 500 miles of the place. 
 
 Flar 230. 
 
 View on Roche-Moutonnee Creek, Colorado. 
 
 In the same era a glacier in the Alps buried all Switzer- 
 land 2,000 to 4,000 feet deep in ice, and left immense blocks > 
 of Alpine rocks on the Jura Mountains. 
 
 Depositions of earth and stones from the glacier must have 
 
 been going on to some extent through the whole Glacial era. 
 
 The perpetual grinding of stones against stones in a glacier makes 
 
 a very fine clayey earth ; and a clay of this kind was dropped 
 
 10 
 
218 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 over the hills and in the valleys, making thick deposits; and 
 as these deposits often contain large bowlders, derived likewise 
 from the glacier, they are called bowlder-days. 
 
 2. Champlain Period. 
 
 1. Melting of the Glacier and Deposition of the Drift. The 
 
 larger part of the deposition of the drift was delayed until 
 the glacier melted. There is reason to believe that during 
 the Glacial period the land over the northern latitudes stood 
 at a higher level than now, and that this was one cause of 
 the occurrence of a cold era. Whether this were so or not, 
 the glacier was made finally to disappear through a sinking 
 of the land over northern latitudes, which brought on a 
 milder climate and determined, and then hastened, the melt- 
 ing. This subsidence marks off the commencement of the 
 Champlain period, the second period of the Quaternary. The 
 earlier part of it was the era of the melting of the great 
 glacier. The melting would have gone on for a long time 
 with extreme slowness ; but when the glacier was thinned 
 down to the last 500 to 1,000 feet, in which part of it the 
 most of the gravel and stones were, it went forward rapidly; 
 and then took place the pell-mell dumping of gravel and stones 
 over the hills and valleys, with the stratification of whatever 
 fell into the waters. At last, as the facts prove, there was an 
 immense flood owing to the rapidity of the final melting; for 
 the later depositions in many regions are greatly coarser than 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. CHAMPLAIN PERIOD. 219 
 
 the earlier, the finer material having been swept away down 
 stream and into the ocean. 
 
 The Mississippi valley was the outlet for the waters of the 
 great region it now drains; and the flood during the whole 
 Glacial period must have been great, and floating ice laden 
 with northern stones must have often hurried off down stream 
 to the Gulf. But at the final flood it made thick deposits 
 on the way to the Gulf, as observed by Hilgard, and in 
 Mississippi bowlders as large as a bushel basket are found in 
 the beds. 
 
 Icebergs thus despatched to the Mexican Gulf must have 
 made havoc of the warm- water life; and it is therefore no 
 occasion for surprise, as Hilgard remarks, that the sea-shore 
 drift deposits contain no marine species of shells. 
 
 The subsidence, with which the Champlain period opened, 
 was greatest to the north, being over 500 feet on the St. 
 Lawrence near Montreal, 400 feet on Lake Champlain, over 
 200 feet on the shores of Maine, and but 40 to 100 feet along 
 Southern New England. The river-beds hence did not have 
 even their present slope, and consequently the rivers in part be- 
 came great lakes. For the same reason the flood waters made 
 deposits of great breadth along the river valleys and lake re- 
 gions, the greatest fresh- water deposits of geological history. 
 The depth of the submergence at Montreal, on Lake Cham- 
 plain, along the coast of Maine, and most other points on 
 the sea-coast is proved by the occurrence of sea-shore depos- 
 
220 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 its full of sea-shells at the heights just stated. In the beds 
 on Lake Champlain the bones of a whale have been exhumed, 
 which lived in the waters of the lake in the Champlain pe- 
 riod, when it was a great arm of the enlarged St.- Lawrence 
 Gulf. All the rivers and lakes over the continent in the lati- 
 tudes north of 40, and partly those south of it, have high 
 alluvial plains at a level far above the river or lake they 
 border; and they were made in this Champlain period when 
 the land was below its present level. 
 
 2. Champlain Period after the melting. After the melting 
 was completed, the rivers, though still at flood height, were 
 more quiet in their action, and they made depositions in 
 the river- valleys, wherever these were not already filled to 
 the flood level, of a finer alluvium; and much of this allu- 
 vium contains fresh-water shells, and occasional bones of 
 quadrupeds. The amount of sand, gravel, and clay which 
 had been dropped over the hills by the ice was immense, 
 and it lay loose, easy to be taken up by streams the rains 
 might make; and hence the filling of the valleys even after 
 the ice had disappeared may have gone forward for a while 
 with much rapidity. But the finer alluvium shows that 
 before the Champlain period ended the flow of the larger 
 streams was comparatively quiet. 
 
 In Europe and Great Britain the Champlain period was one 
 of subsidence over the higher latitudes, as in America, and 
 the subsidence was greatest to the north. In Prance and 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. RECENT PERIOD. 221 
 
 Belgium the depression below the present level was 50 to j (__ 
 100 feet; in Southern England, 100 to 200 feet; in Northern 
 England and Scotland, as reported by British geologists, 1,000 ( 
 to 1,400 feet. In Sweden it was 200 at the south to 400 or </ 
 
 500 to the northeast, so great that an ocean channel then 
 connected the Baltic with the White Sea. The alluvial deposits 
 on the Rhine, below Basle, are in some places 800 feet or J 
 more in height above the river. But this height does not 
 indicate a depression of as great an amount in the Cham- 
 plain period; for much of it was owing to the piling of the 
 flooded waters in the narrow valley. The distance from Basle 
 in a straight line to the North Sea at the mouth of the Rhine 
 is about 400 miles; and if the flood from the melting glacier 
 increased the slope of the surface of the waters on an average 
 only 2 feet a mile, the flood level at Basle would have been 
 800 feet above the present level of the river. 
 
 3. Recent Period. 
 
 The Champlain period was brought to a close by a raising 
 of the land over the higher latitudes, bringing the continent 
 finally up to its present level. This elevation placed the old 
 sea-beaches of the Champlain period high above the sea, at 
 their present level, that is, over 500 feet near Montreal, over 
 200 feet on the coast of Maine, and so on, as above stated; 
 and this level is approximately a measure of the elevation. 
 River- valleys, after the rise, had a much steeper slope than in 
 
222 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 the Champlain period, and hence their flow was increased in 
 rate. They consequently went on cutting down their beds 
 through the Champlain deposits of the valley to a lower level; 
 and at the time of their annual floods they wore away the 
 deposits on either side of the channel, making thereby an 
 alluvial flat or flood-ground, for every river has a flood- 
 ground which it covers in its times of flood, as well as a 
 channel for dry times. This sinking of the river-beds left 
 the old flood-grounds as a high terrace far above the level of 
 
 Fig. 237. 
 
 Terraces on the Connecticut River, south of Hanover, N. H. 
 
 the stream; and the great elevated plains still remain to at- 
 test to the vastness of the floods from the melting glacier. 
 In the course of the elevation a series of terraces was often 
 
QUATERNARY AGE. RECENT PERIOD. 223 
 
 made along the valleys, as illustrated in the accompanying 
 view (Fig. 237). A section of a valley thus terraced is repre- 
 sented in Pig. 238. The formation terraced is, as is shown, 
 the Champlain; and in the Champlain period it filled in gen- 
 eral the valley across (from f to f), excepting a narrow 
 channel for the stream, the whole breadth having been the 
 
 Fig. 238. 
 
 Section of a valley with its terraces completed. 
 
 flood-ground of the Champlain River. But after the elevation 
 of the land that closed the Champlain period began, the river 
 commenced to cut down through the formation, making one 
 or more terraces in it, on either side of the stream. In Fig. 
 238, R is the position of the river-channel after the terra- 
 cing; and on either side of it there are terraces at the levels 
 ff't d d', b b', and also another on the right side at r. 
 These terrace-plains are usually the sites of villages. They add 
 greatly to the beauty of the scenery along all water-courses. 
 The terraces fail where the valley is narrow and rocky. 
 
 Between the Champlain and Recent periods, or in the open- 
 ing part of the latter, Europe passed through a second, but 
 less severe Glacial epoch. Marks of it have been pointed 
 out in glacial deposits in the Alps and other places, but espe- 
 
224 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 cially through the occurrence in great quantities of remains 
 of the Reindeer, a high-latitude animal, in Southern France. 
 With the bones of the Reindeer there are also those of 
 other cold-climate species. This epoch is called the Rein- 
 deer era; and the part of the Eecent period following it 
 the Modern era. 
 
 4. Life of the Quaternary. 
 
 L General Observations, The plants and the lower tribes 
 of the Animal kingdom in the early part of the Quaternary 
 were essentially the same as now. The species of corals mak- 
 ing coral-reefs in the tropics were probably in existence and 
 at work before the close of the Tertiary age; and the same 
 is true of part of the Insects, Eishes, Reptiles, Birds, and 
 Mammals of the modern world, perhaps of a large part. 
 
 There must have been some exterminations as a conse- 
 quence of the cold of the Glacial period, and of the ice of 
 high latitude regions. Many plants were driven south by 
 the coming on of the cold, and thus escaped destruction; and 
 some of these now live on Mount Washington and other high 
 summits of temperate North America. Birds must have short- 
 ened their northward migrations and lengthened them south- 
 ward, and for the most part may have escaped catastrophe. 
 The beasts of prey, cattle, and other large mammals of Drift 
 latitudes must also to a great extent have moved toward the 
 tropics as the rigors of the approaching ice-period began to 
 
LIFE OF THE QUATERNARY AGE. 225 
 
 be felt. Certain it is, that after the ice had gone there was 
 a large population of brute Mammals over Europe and the 
 other continents ; and facts seem to prove that they hung 
 about the southern limit of the ice, and often moved north- 
 ward with the lulls in the intensity of the climate or thej 
 shortening-in at intervals of the ice-field. 
 
 2. Brute Mammals. The brute mammals reached their maxi- 
 mum in numbers and size during the warm Champlain period, 
 and many species lived then which have since become extinct. 
 Those of Europe and Britain were largely warm-climate spe- 
 cies, such as now are confined to warm temperate and tropical 
 regions ; and only in a warm period like the Champlain could 
 they have there thrived and attained their gigantic size. The 
 great abundance of the remains and their condition show that 
 the climate and food were all the animals could have desired. 
 They were masters of their own wanderings and had their 
 choice of the best. 
 
 The relics have been found in deposits along the margins 
 of rivers and lakes; in marshes, where they were mired; in 
 caves, buried in the stalagmite (page 24) that had been 
 deposited over them. In Britain and Europe the caves were 
 the haunts of Bears, Hyenas, and Lions, much larger than 
 any of the kind now living ; these beasts of prey dragged 
 into them the bodies of the animals they fed upon. The 
 Cave-Bear resembled much the Grizzly Bear of Western 
 North America; and the Cave-Hyena and Cave-Lion are re-j 
 10* o 
 
226 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 garded as the same in species with the African Hyena and 
 ( Lion, although these modern kinds are dwarfs in comparison. 
 With these there were in Britain and Europe species of 
 Bhinoceros, a Hippopotamus, the Siberian Elephant or Mam- 
 moth, the Brown Bear, Wolf, Wildcat, Lynx, Leopard, Fox, 
 Elk, Deer, and others. The modern Horse was among them, 
 /yet gigantic in size like many of the other Mammals of that 
 V genial period. The Irish Deer (Cervus megaceros), skeletons of 
 which have been found in Irish bogs, had a height to the tip 
 / of the antlers of 10 to 11 feet, and the span of the antlers 
 was sometimes 12 feet. The Elephant (lElephas primigenius) 
 and the most common Ehinoceros (B. tichorinus) had a hairy 
 covering, and this fitted them to wander off into regions far 
 north; their remains, especially those of the Elephant, show 
 that they lived in great herds over Northern Siberia, where 
 now the mean temperature of the year is 5 to 10 F. The 
 Ehinoceros had a length of 114 feet, and the Elephant was 
 nearly a third taller than the largest of modern Elephants. 
 
 In North America also there were large Lions and Bears, 
 but none of them, as far as known, made caves their dens. 
 The largest of the species was the Mastodon (Fig. 239), an 
 animal with tusks and trunk like an Elephant. When full 
 grown it was 12 to 13 feet in height, and to the extremities 
 of the tusks 25 feet long. The teeth had a crown as large in 
 area as this page, and of the form shown in Fig. 240. Skele- 
 tons have been found in marshes where the heavy beasts were 
 
LITE OF THE QUATERNARY AGE. 
 
 227 
 
 mired; and portions of their undigested food the small 
 branches of spruces and other trees have been taken from 
 between their ribs, where the stomach once was. 
 
 Fig. 239. 
 
 Skeleton of Mastodon Americanos. 
 
 There were also American Elephants of great size, much 
 resembling the Siberian. Fig. 241 represents a tooth of one 
 of them found in Ohio ; it is a little larger than that of the 
 Mastodon. There were also Horses of large size, Tapirs, Oxen, 
 Beavers, and various gigantic species of the tribe of Sloths. 
 
 The Sloth tribe was especially characteristic of South 
 America. The modern Sloth is as large as a Dog of medium. 
 
228 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 size. These species of the Champlain period included a Me- 
 gatherium (Fig. 242), which was larger than the largest of 
 
 Figs. 240, 241. 
 
 . Teeth of Mastodon and Elephant. 
 Fig. 240, Mastodon Americanus (X #) ; 241, Elephas Americanus (X #) 
 
 existing Ehinoceroses. As the figure shows, it was a lazy 
 beast, the bones of the hind legs being much like logs, and 
 
 Fig. 242. 
 
 Megatherium Cuvieri (X 'As). 
 
 those of the fore-feet furnished with hands a yard long for 
 
LIFE OF THE QUATERNARY AGE. 229 
 
 pulling down trees after raising itself erect on its hind 
 legs and enormous tail a third support for the purpose. 
 This is one of many kinds of gigantic Sloth-like animals that 
 lived in South America during the era. Other related species 
 had a shell somewhat like the modern Armadillo; and these 
 also were gigantic, one of them (Fig. 243) measuring 5 feet 
 across its shell, and having a length of at least 9 feet. 
 
 Fig. 243. 
 
 Glyptodon clavipes (X */ }0 ). 
 
 In Australia the Mammals are now, with some small ex- 
 ceptions, Marsupials, the Kangaroo being one of them. 
 They were also Marsupials then; but the ancient kinds par- 
 took of the peculiar feature of the era, great magnitude, 
 some of the species being as large as a Hippopotamus, one 
 having a skull a yard long, and many of them being far 
 larger than any modern Marsupial. 
 
 Thus the brute races of the Middle Quaternary on all the 
 continents exceeded the moderns greatly in magnitude. Why, 
 no one has explained. 
 
230 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 The genial climate of the Champlain period was abruptly 
 J. L terminated. Eor carcasses of the Siberian Elephants were 
 frozen so suddenly and so completely at the change, that the 
 flesh has remained untainted. Near the close of the last cen- 
 tury, one huge carcass dropped out of the ice-cliff at the 
 mouth of the Lena, and for a while made food for dogs. 
 The existence of a hairy covering was then first ascertained. 
 A hairy Rhinoceros has also been found in the ice. This 
 change of climate was probably connected with the commen- 
 cing of the Eeindecr or second Glacial era; and it was then 
 that the Reindeer and some other species succeeded in mi- 
 grating to Southern France, there to live until the cold epoch 
 had passed. The remains of the Reindeer are found along 
 with those of the Cave-Bear, Cave-Hyena, Rhinoceros, Ele- 
 phant, and other Champlain species, showing that all lived 
 together there at that time. 
 
 3. Man. Man was in existence during the Champlain 
 period; and probably in its earlier part before the ice had 
 disappeared (a part often included in the Glacial era by geol- 
 ogists) . 
 
 Relics, indicating that he was a contemporary of the gigantic 
 Champlain Mammals, occur in various caverns and in river 
 and lacustrine deposits, in Britain, Europe, Syria, and in 
 other regions. 
 
 The relics of Man are stone implements, such as arrow- 
 heads, hatchets, pestles, and stone chips made in the manufac- 
 
MAN. 231 
 
 ture of the implements ; bones, shells, and other materials hav- 
 ing upon them his markings or carvings; his pottery; the 
 charcoal left from his fires; the bones of animals broken 
 lengthwise to get out the marrow; his own bones, skulls and 
 skeletons. 
 
 In Europe and Western Asia the stone implements of the 
 earlier part of what is sometimes called the Stone age are of 
 rude make and unpolished. This part of the age has been 
 called the Paleolithic era in human history, or that of the \ 
 oldest stone implements, the word, from the Greek, signi- 
 fying old and stone. The stone implements occur along with 
 bones of the Cave-Bear, Cave-Hyena, Mammoth, Rhinoceros, 
 and several other Champlain species, and also with the bones 
 of Man; and these human relics are so associated with those 
 of extinct Mammals that there is no reason to doubt that 
 they were contemporaries. 
 
 Next came the Reindeer era. Its stone-implements are un- 
 polished, but better made than those of the preceding era. 
 Besides these there are examples of bones, shells, horn and 
 stone engraved with the forms of animals, and others that are 
 variously carved, or made into spear-heads and other forms, 
 and also perfect human skeletons. Fig. 244 represents a 
 drawing, on ivory, of the hairy Elephant; it was found in 
 the cave of La Madelaine, in Perigord, Southern France, and 
 shows that the Elephant was well known to the men of the 
 period. These human relics are associated with remains of 
 
232 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 7 
 
 the same Champlain Mammals that occur in the earlier de- 
 posits,, and also with great numbers of the bones of the 
 Itaindeer, and many of the Aurochs, Elk, Deer, and other 
 species of later time. 
 
 Fig. 244. 
 
 Elephas primigenius ; engraved on ivory (X Y s ). 
 
 Next followed an era in which the implements were still 
 of stone, but often polished, and in which the remains of the 
 E^indeer are rarely found, and those of the peculiar Cham- 
 plain species not at all, but instead portions of skeletons of 
 the domestic dog and other existing quadrupeds, with much 
 broken pottery. This era in the Stone age is called the Neo- 
 lithic, from the Greek for new and stone. The shell-heaps 
 (Kitchenmiddens) of the Danish Isles in the Baltic are among 
 the Neolithic localities. 
 
 The bones and skeletons of Man of this Stone age in no 
 case indicate a race inferior to the lowest of existing races, 
 or intermediate between Man and the Man- Apes, the species 
 among the brutes which approach him most nearly. But still 
 
MAN. 233 
 
 they are those of uncivilized Man, and in part of Man of a 
 low order of faculties. 
 
 The skeleton of Neanderthal (a part of the valley of the 
 Diissel, near Diisseldorf) is the worst, but it is not older 
 than others having better skulls and higher foreheads. The 
 capacity of the cranium was 75 cubic inches, which is greater 
 than in some existing men. A jaw-bone of low type, found 
 in the oldest Belgian deposits, had little height and great 
 thickness, as if for powerful use, and the posterior of the 
 molar teeth was the largest, a brutal feature. 
 
 The skeletons of the Reindeer era in Southern Prance are in 
 part those of men of unusual height, 5 feet 9 inches to 
 over 6 feet ; and the skulls are large and well shaped, with 
 the foreheads high and capacious. They are of better size and 
 shape than many of the Reindeer era in Belgium, which are 
 small and after the Laplander type. 
 
 One of the most perfect was found in the stalagmite that 
 formed the floor of the cave of Mentone, near the borders of 
 France and Italy, on the Mediterranean. Eight feet above it in 
 the stalagmite there were remains of the extinct Rhinoceros 
 and other Champlain species. The man would compare well, 
 if we may judge from the skeleton, with the best among 
 civilized races, his forehead broad and high, and rising with 
 a facial angle of 85, his height 6 feet; and yet he was a 
 European savage of the Reindeer, if not Paleolithic era; for 
 about him lay his flint implements and weapons, his chaplet 
 
234 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 of stag's canines, and shells that he had gathered for food 
 or ornament from the shores near by. The tibia or shin-bone 
 was somewhat flattened, a peculiarity often observed in the 
 skeleton of the American Indian. The brain-cavity of a skull 
 found in the cave of Cro-Magnon, in Southern Prance, had a 
 capacity of 97 cubic inches, which is very much above that 
 of ordinary Man, and nearly three times that of the highest 
 Man-Ape. 
 
 In North America cases of the occurrence of ancient human 
 bones or skeletons in Quaternary deposits are not as well 
 authenticated as those in Europe. Admitting the facts that 
 have been published, they do not give Man greater antiquity 
 than those above mentioned. 
 
 No case of the presence of human relics in deposits of the 
 Tertiary age on any continent is yet well established. Mr. 
 W. Boyd Dawkins, an excellent British geologist and original 
 observer in this department of the science, states, in his recent 
 work on Cave-Hunting (1874), that the evidence obtained 
 proves that "Man lived in Germany and Britain after the 
 maximum Glacial cold had passed away," and that no human 
 remains te have been discovered up to the present time in 
 any part of Europe which can be referred to a higher an- 
 tiquity than the Pleistocene (Quaternary) age." The human 
 relics thus far found in Syria and Asia lead to no greater 
 antiquity for Man. Migration into Europe along with the 
 Champlain Mammals in pre-Glacial time is suspected; but on 
 this point there are as yet no known facts. 
 
GEOLOGICAL WORK STILL GOING FORWARD. 235 
 
 The second Glacial epoch in Europe and Asia (which 
 there is reason to believe produced effects also in North 
 America) appears to have finally brought to a close the era 
 of giant beasts, leaving the world for Man. 
 
 The Age of Man still continues; and now it has as its j 
 fossils, not only flint implements and human bones, but also I 
 buried cities, temples, statues, manuscripts. 
 
 The system of life, long in progress, finally reached its 
 completion in a being that could search into the earth's his- 
 tory, study Nature's laws, investigate the system of the uni- 
 verse, judge of right and wrong in himself and others and 
 will the right; and who has thus the highest credentials of 
 kinship with the Infinite Author of physical and moral law. 
 The progress of chief interest hence is no longer the develop- 
 ment of animal races and characters, but the exaltation of 
 Man in the direction of his higher nature. 
 
 5. Geological "Work still going Forward. 
 
 Rock-making has not yet ceased; for the old agencies 
 the waters, the winds, and life are still at work with un- 
 impaired energies. Sand-beds, pebble-beds, and mud-beds are 
 accumulating along sea-shores and in shallow waters, precisely 
 like those that were hardened into ancient sandstones, con- 
 glomerates, and shales; and limestones are forming from shells 
 and corals similar to ancient limestones. Moreover, modern 
 
236 
 
 CENOZOIC TIME. 
 
 Fig. 245. 
 
 Dodo, with the Solitaire in the background. 
 From a painting, at Vienna, made by Roland Savery, in 1628. 
 
LENGTH OE GEOLOGICAL TIME. 237 
 
 fossils include, besides human remains, corals, shells, and 
 relics of all the various tribes of the era, as in past time. 
 
 Further, species are becoming extinct; at least through 
 Man, if not in other ways. The Dodo, an extinct chicken- 
 like bird of 50 pounds weight (Fig. 245), was living on 
 Mauritius in the 17th century. The Moa, larger than an 
 Ostrich, and other birds with it, have recently disappeared 
 from New Zealand. The Aurochs (Bison prisons] of Europe 
 is nearly extinct. Thus wild animals have begun to disap- 
 pear before advancing Man. The same is true of plants. 
 
 Again, changes of level are still going on. A large part 
 of Sweden is rising at the slow rate of 4 feet or so a cen- 
 tury, and as slowly a portion of Greenland is subsiding. 
 Such movements, along with earthquakes, prove that contrac- 
 tion from the cooling of the earth's crust has not ceased. 
 
 Hence, although the earth is in its finished state, enough 
 of geological work is now going on to enable Man to decipher 
 the records of the past. 
 
 V. Observations on Geological History. 
 
 I. Length of Geological Time. 
 
 To the question, "What is the length of geological time, 
 geology gives no definite reply. It establishes only the gen- 
 eral proposition that time is long. 
 
238 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 The Canon of the Colorado (page 78) is a gorge 200 
 miles long, bounded the most of the way by steep walls 
 of rock over 3,000 feet in height, cut through sandstones, 
 limestones, and other rocks, and at bottom over parts of it, 
 for several hundred feet, into granite; and above the lofty 
 walls a few miles back from the stream the pile of nearly 
 horizontal strata is continued in mountains to a height of 
 
 (7,000 to 8,500 feet above the bed of the river. All the 
 facts, as its describers testify, point to running water as the 
 agent that made the great channel. The region was under 
 the sea until the close of the Cretaceous period, for marine 
 Cretaceous strata are the uppermost rocks. It follows, then, 
 that all this extensive excavation was accomplished by slow- 
 acting water during Cenozoic time. Surely Cenozoic time was 
 very long. 
 
 The gorge of the Niagara Eiver below the Falls has a 
 length of 7 miles. It is the work of the waters since the 
 middle of the Champlain period; for in the first place, a 
 former channel leading from the Whirlpool toward Lake On- 
 tario was entirely filled by the gravel and sands thrown in 
 by the melting glacier during the earlier part of that period; 
 . and, secondly, Champlain beds containing shells of Lake Erie 
 and a tooth of the Mastodon, formerly spread over the place 
 where the gorge now is, as shown by the remains of the for- 
 mation above on the Canada side. The water has conse- 
 quently made this vast excavation, 7 miles long, since Man 
 
LENGTH OF GEOLOGICAL TIME. 239 
 
 appeared. The rate of progress of the Falls up stream is 
 not satisfactorily ascertained; the most rapid rate that has 
 been estimated would give more than 30,000 years for they 
 work. 
 
 The thickness of a sedimentary deposit is no satisfactory 
 basis for determining the length of time it took to form. In 
 a sea 100 feet deep 100 feet of sediment may accumulate; 
 and the thickness could not exceed this (except a little through 
 wave-action and the winds) if a million of years were given 
 to it. 
 
 Let the same region be undergoing a subsidence of an inch 
 a century, and the thickness might increase at that rate; and 
 much faster if a yard a century; and with either rate, giving 
 time enough, any thickness might be attained. Hence a stra- 
 tum of sandstone 100 feet thick may have been formed in a 
 thousandth part of the time of a thin intervening bed of shale. 
 
 Nevertheless, the aggregate maximum thickness which the 
 strata attained during the several ages may be used for an 
 approximate estimate of the comparative lengths of those 
 ages. On such data, it is ^deduced that the time-ratio for 
 Paleozoic, Mesozoic, and Cenozoic time was not far from 
 12 : 3 : 1. Consequently, if we suppose the length of time 
 since the Paleozoic began to be 16 millions of years, Paleo- 
 zoic time will include 12 millions, Mesozoic 3 millions, and 
 Cenozoic 1 million. Most geologists would make the whole 
 interval several times 16 millions. 
 
240 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 2. Progress in Features. 
 
 The earth through the ages made progress, 
 
 1. In its surface features: from the condition of a melted 
 sphere as featureless as a germ,, to that of an almost univer- 
 sal ocean with small lands, enough of land to mark out 
 the feature-lines of the future continents; and at last after 
 slow expansion southward, a lifting of mountain ranges at 
 long intervals, and a retreating of the waters to the exist- 
 ence of great continents having high mountain borders and 
 well- watered interior plains. 
 
 2. In its river-systems: from the existence of only little 
 streamlets draining small lands in the Archaean and Silurian 
 eras, and making no permanent geological record beyond a 
 rain-drop impression; to a condition of vast fresh-water lakes 
 and marshes when beds of vegetable material accumulated for 
 the making of coal-beds; and finally to that of the completed 
 continent, when a single river with its tributaries drains, 
 waters, and contributes fertility to hundreds of thousands of 
 square miles of surface, and the work of fresh waters in rock- 
 making exceeds that of the ocean. 
 
 3. In its climate: from a condition of general uniformity 
 of temperature, to, at last, though with interrupted progress, 
 that of the present diversity, when the poles have a per- 
 manent capping of ice, and only the equatorial regions per- 
 petual verdure. 
 
PROGRESS IN FEATURES. 241 
 
 4. And, again, in its living adornments: from an era when 
 the ^small rocky lands were bare, or gray and drear with 
 lichens, and all other life was of the simplest kind and below 
 the water-level; to a time of flowerless forests and jungles 
 over immense plains, yet with no sounds from living Nature 
 more musical than the Amphibian's croak; and onward to 
 the better time when the earth abounds in flowers and fruits 
 and birds, and is covered with the homes of Man. 
 
 3. The System of Nature of the Earth had a beginning 
 and will have an end. 
 
 A system of progress or development in the earth as much 
 implies that it had a beginning, as that in any plant or ani- 
 mal. Man, Mammals, Fishes, Mollusks, Rhizopods, Plants, 
 all had, according to geological history, their beginning; so 
 also mountains, valleys, rivers, continents, rocks. And so 
 also the earth; and therefore the system of nature, whose 
 development went forward in and through it, had its begin- 
 ning. 
 
 If this is true of one sphere in space, we may rightly take 
 another step and assert that the universe had its beginning. 
 
 It also admits of demonstration that the earth will have its 
 end. A finished state is always the state before decline and 
 death. The earth is dependent for all the beauty in its liv- 
 ing adornments, and even for the existence of its life, on the 
 heat and light of the sun. The sun is losing annually its 
 11 * 
 
GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 heat; and however infinitesimal the amount of loss, it is sure 
 to end in a cooled and dark sun; and hence, even long be- 
 fore the sun is cold, the earth, supposing it to have met with 
 no earlier catastrophe, will have become dark and lifeless, 
 literally a dead earth. 
 
 4. Progress in Life. 
 
 1. The progress in life was in general from the simpler 
 forms to the more complex, or from the low to the high. 
 
 This truth has been illustrated in each chapter of the pre- 
 ceding geological history. 
 
 2. The progress was by gradual steps. Species appeared 
 and disappeared, not only at the beginning of ages, or of the 
 subdivisions of ages called periods, but also during the pro- 
 gress of periods, each of the successive strata containing some 
 fossils not found below, and failing of others that are abun- 
 dant in underlying beds. There were at times epochs of wide- 
 spread catastrophe, ending periods, and two of them, those 
 closing Paleozoic and Cenozoic time, were nearly or quite 
 universal for the continental seas. But these must have left 
 unharmed the life of the deep ocean; and they may not have 
 exterminated all the life of the emerged land, or even of the 
 whole area of continental seas. 
 
 3. The progress was according to system. The first animal 
 life was probably the Protozoan, or Ehizopods, Sponges, and 
 the like; kinds that are minute and destitute of members. 
 
PROGRESS IN LIKE. 248 
 
 But later the four great systems of structure the Radiate, 
 Mollusk, Articulate, and Vertebrate were denned; and the 
 species which appeared afterward in the long succession were 
 constructed according to one or the other of these systems. 
 Each system, by the new species that came into existence as 
 time moved on, became displayed in higher and more diver- 
 sified forms. The first of the Vertebrates were the Fishes, 
 the simplest of its tribes. Even in these limbless species 
 the arms and legs of the higher Vertebrates were present, 
 though only in the state of fins; and the lung, though only 
 as a cellular air-bladder ; and the ear, though only as a closed 
 cavity containing a loose bone; and so with other parts. 
 Thus the earliest of Vertebrates possessed in an incipient stage 
 many of the organs that became fully developed in the later 
 and higher Vertebrates. And in the succession of species that 
 existed, all were made on the fish-structure as its basis, even 
 the species of the highest class, those of Mammals and 
 Man. A zoologist, in order to understand the fundamental 
 elements in the human structure, goes to the fish and the 
 frog for instruction; and Nature is so true to her funda- 
 mental principles, that he there finds what he looks for. 
 
 4. The system of progress is rightly called a system of de- 
 velopment or evolution. With every step there was an un- 
 folding of a plan, and not merely an adaptation to external 
 conditions. There was a working forward according to pre- 
 established methods and lines up to the final species, Man, 
 
244 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 and according to an order so perfect and so harmonious in 
 its parts, that the progress is rightly pronounced a develop- 
 ment or evolution. Creation hy a divine method, that is, by 
 the creative acts of a Being of infinite wisdom, whether through 
 one fiat or many, could be no other than perfect in system, 
 and exact in its relations to all external conditions, no other, 
 indeed, than the very system of evolution that geological history 
 makes known. 
 
 5. The system not one of regular progress upward, but one 
 involving the culmination and decline of some tribes as the 
 general unfolding went forward. As has been brought out 
 in the history, the division of Trilobites, Brachiopods, and 
 Crinoids, besides others, reached their maximum, or culminated, 
 in Paleozoic time; of Amphibians, in the first period of the 
 Mesozoic era; of Eeptiles and Ganoids among Vertebrates, 
 and of Cephalopods, the highest of Mollusks, in the later 
 Mesozoic; of brute Mammals, in the Champlain period of 
 Cenozoic time. So, again, in the kingdom of plants, the 
 highest Cryptogams the Acrogens culminated in the Car- 
 boniferous period, that is, the later Paleozoic; Cycads, in the 
 middle Mesozoic ; while Palms and Angiosperms have the present 
 era as their time of greatest display and perfection. These 
 are a few examples, showing that progress did not go on 
 regularly upward; but that the old, not only in species, but 
 also in tribes and orders, were culminating and then passing 
 away, as new and higher tribes were introduced, in the pro- 
 gressing evolution of the kingdoms of life. 
 
PROGRESS IN LIJFE. 245 
 
 6. Parallelism between the progress of the system of life and 
 the progress of individual life. An animal, in its growth from 
 the germ, or, as it is called, its embryonic development, 
 passes through a succession of forms before reaching the adult 
 state. In Mammals the changes after birth are small, the larger 
 part of them having taken place before birth. But in the lower 
 animals the successive forms are often widely diverse, and they 
 frequently mark successive stages in the life of the animal. 
 Thus, in Insects, there is the caterpillar or grub stage, before 
 the adult; and in many Crustaceans, Mollusks, Worms, and 
 Radiates there are several such stages. 
 
 Now species have existed and many now exist which 
 have the general characters of the forms in these lower stages ; 
 and, in accordance with the above proposition, the order of their 
 appearance in the geological series is, in general, as announced 
 by Agassiz, that of their development in the embryonic series. 
 Thus, as the worm-like grub precedes the adult insect, so 
 Worms, in geological history, preceded Insects. As a fish-like 
 condition of an Amphibian precedes the adult form in which 
 the fish-like feature is lost, so Fishes preceded Amphibians. 
 The examples of the principle are numerous. Some authors 
 have so great faith in it, that they are ready to decide as to the 
 form of the earliest species of a tribe from the earlier stages 
 in individual development. But this is unsafe, since such forms 
 may have come late into the system of life as well as early; 
 inasmuch as progress was not' in all cases upward progress. 
 
246 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 Where the parallelism above mentioned is not apparent in 
 the general form or structure, it is still manifested in certain 
 comprehensive laws common to both kinds of progress, the 
 geological and embryonic. The following are some of these 
 laws. 
 
 a. The low before the relatively high. 
 
 6. The simple before the complex. A germ has little dis- 
 tinction of parts ; the animal it is to evolve is there in a very 
 general condition, that is, without any special organs. As de- 
 velopment of a Mammal goes on, the denning of the head be- 
 gins, and this is one of the first steps in the evolving of special 
 parts, or in the specialization of the structure. Protuberances 
 also form and commence the defining of the limbs ; and then, 
 finally, the parts of the limb become distinct, or are specialized. 
 Thus it is throughout the structure, until the specialization of 
 the parts peculiar to the particular animal is completed. 
 
 This law of the general before the special is a law also in 
 the geological progress of the system of life. In a fish, the 
 earliest of Vertebrates, the vertebrate structure is exhibited in 
 its most generalized condition. The vertebral column consists 
 of one single uniform range of vertebrae without a neck portion, 
 and without a pelvis to divide the body from a tail and afford 
 support to hind limbs ; the limbs are fins, and hence only rudi- 
 ments of limbs ; the vertebrae have great simplicity of form ; 
 the teeth are all of the simplest kind ; the lung is merely an 
 air-bladder, and so on. Thus, all through the structure, a fish 
 
PROGRESS IN LIFE. 247 
 
 is an exhibition of the vertebrate type in a generalized state. 
 The Vertebrates which succeeded to fishes, the Amphibians, 
 have the grand divisions of the body well brought out, and are 
 specialized also as to limbs even to the toes, and in other ways. 
 Passing onward in time, the new Vertebrates appearing exhib- 
 ited successively a more and more complete specialization of 
 organs and functions, up to Man. In the development of Man 
 from the embryo, it is not true that he passes through a fish- 
 like condition ; but it is the case that certain fish-like charac- 
 teristics may be observed in the structure, during its earlier 
 progress ; and one of these is an opening beneath the jaws, ( 
 which Dr. Wyman has regarded as representative of the gill- j 
 openings of Fishes. 
 
 This law of progress by specialization has its exceptions ; for 
 Snakes, which are limbless, succeeded to higher reptiles which 
 had limbs. But such cases only exemplify another fact, al- 
 ready illustrated, that, while upward progress was the rule, 
 there was also progress downward, and especially after the time S v 
 of culmination of a tribe had passed. 
 
 c. Stationary forms sometimes before the locomotive. Thus, 
 (1.) Crinoids, part of the earliest life of the globe, were sta- 
 tionary species living attached by a stem; and, after these, 
 there were free Asterioids. So the young of the modern Cri- 
 noid has a stem for attachment, and loses it, in many spe- 
 cies, as it becomes an adult (a Comatulid). (2.) The earliest 
 Brachiopods were attached species, and so are the young of 
 all existing Brachiopods. 
 
248 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 d. Forms in a group having the body elongated posteriorly, 
 and endowed behind with locomotive power, generally precede 
 those that are shorter behind and superior in the anterior por- 
 tion of the body and head, a headward transfer of the forces 
 of the structure marking all upward progress. The young of a 
 crab has an elongated locomotive tail-extremity, which it loses 
 as it develops to a crab ; and so the long-tailed shrimps pre- 
 ceded crabs in geological history. The young of a modern 
 Ganoid or gar-pike has an elongated verteb rated tail, which it 
 loses with the change to the adult; and so Ganoids in Palae- 
 ozoic time had vertebrated tails, but in Mesozoic time lost them. 
 In the young of some birds the tail segments of the vertebral 
 column are much elongated and free, but, with progressing 
 development, they become greatly contracted, and often con- 
 solidated together; and so the earliest Birds, in part, at least, 
 had long vertebrated tails. The young of an Insect is an elon- 
 gated, worm-like grub ; and so Worms preceded Insects. The 
 embryo of Man in an early stage of development has a tail half 
 as long as that of a dog in the same stage. 
 
 The principle is a general one through the animal king- 
 dom. This shortening behind is directly connected with, or 
 a consequence of, a transfer forward of the forces of the ani- 
 mal structure by which improvement is given to the anterior 
 extremity, and a higher grade of power and functions to the 
 head. Progress from the embryo in animals is always attend- 
 ed with a gradual improvement of the head extremity, and 
 
PROGRESS IN LIEE. 249 
 
 also with changes of form in adaptation to it ; and, parallel 
 with this, progress in the system of animal life, from its 
 earliest beginnings onward, was similarly attended, under all 
 tribes, by a headward transfer of power in the being, and by 
 such structural changes as this involved. Marsh has shown 
 that the Carnivores and Herbivores of the early Tertiary had ( 
 brains but a half or a third as large in bulk as those near- ( 
 est related to them in type and size among modern species. 
 
 This kind of progress is progress in capitalization ; this 
 term being derived from the Greek for head. And the prin- 
 ciple here illustrated may be briefly announced as follows : 
 Progress both in the system of animal life and in individual 
 life is eminently progress in cepJialization. 
 
 Man, the last and highest being in the system of life, de- 
 rives his exalted position from the extreme degree of cephaliza- 
 tion which characterizes his structure. Besides having a great 
 brain and great head power, his fore-limbs are removed from 
 the locomotive series, and turned over to the service of the 
 head, and, as is involved in this transfer, his body is erect. 
 Thus, by an abrupt transition, he stands apart from the ape 
 and all brute races. 
 
 7. The transitions between species, in the system of progress, 
 not yet proved to be gradual The systematic succession in 
 the progress of life, made manifest by facts derived from the 
 rocks, leads many to hold that the whole has been as much a 
 growth under the control of physical law as is proved to be 
 
250 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 true of the development of the earth's features. Geological 
 history has accordingly been appealed to for evidence as to 
 whether species, instead of being independent types of structure, 
 are so linked together by gradual transitions, that we cannot 
 reasonably avoid the conclusion of their production from one 
 another by gradual change. That evidence it has not yet af- 
 forded. This is admitted by all, even by those who believe 
 that the transitions were gradual. Geology has brought to 
 light fewer examples of gradual transition than occur among 
 living species. The wide intervals that have separated related 
 groups are diminished from time to time by the discovery of 
 remains of intermediate species. It has been thus for the 
 interval between the Elephant and Mastodon, and for that be- 
 tween the Horse of modern time and the Tapir-like animals 
 of the early Tertiary (page 204) ; and the same in many other 
 cases. And yet the new species found have still strong specific 
 differences, arid those that have thus far been discovered between 
 the Horse and Tapir are of distinct genera ; so that the idea 
 of abruptness between species is not yet set aside by geological 
 evidence. 
 
 But geological evidence on this point is, as has been often 
 urged, far from satisfactory. The record is unquestionably 
 very imperfect. The following are examples. 
 
 It is certain that there were birds in the Jurassic period 
 in Europe, for one with its feathers has been found fossil. 
 But thus far we know of but that one specimen out of the 
 many; for if there was one there were myriads. 
 
PROGRESS IN LIFE. 251 
 
 There is the same evidence that there were Marsupial Mam- 
 mals during the Triassic era in North America, and therefore 
 during the Jurassic and Cretaceous eras following; and yet 
 only two jaw-bones of Triassic Marsupials have been found in 
 all the American Mesozoic rocks. 
 
 There was abundant life in the oceans of the long Triassic 
 and Jurassic eras; but, nevertheless, not a fragment of any 
 species has been found in the Triassic or Jurassic rocks on 
 the Atlantic border of North America; and the Triassic of 
 the Rocky Mountain region is as destitute of marine life. The 
 American record respecting marine species of the Atlantic 
 border for the long time between the Carboniferous and Cre- 
 taceous eras is utterly a blank. 
 
 Again, of the plants of the great forests that covered the 
 American continent in the Triassic and Jurassic eras less than 
 50 species are known; and yet the whole of the dry land of 
 the continent must have been covered, and the kinds through 
 all that time must have been very numerous. 
 
 These are examples of the imperfection in the record, and 
 they naturally weaken much the force of geological evidence. 
 But if they weaken it, they do not authorize the conclusion 
 that the transitions were always gradual. 
 
 There are some gaps of great width. Of the species con- 
 necting Mollusks or other Invertebrates with the first of 
 Eishes, geology has afforded not a fact: it has found only 
 great Sharks, Ganoids, and Placoderms as the earliest spe- 
 
252 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 cies. With regard to the Palms, which first appeared in the 
 Cretaceous, none of the preceding links have been found; and 
 none for the Elm, Magnolia, and various other Angiosperms 
 that accompanied the first Palms. Bones of true Mammals 
 are very abundant in the Tertiary strata; and yet in the Cre- 
 taceous beds, those next earlier, there are numerous remains 
 of great Reptiles, and not a trace, as yet observed, of the 
 true Mammals. 
 
 8. Origin of Man. The interval between the Monkey and 
 Man is one of the greatest. The capacity of the brain in the 
 lowest of men is 68 cubic inches, while that in the highest 
 Man- Ape is but 34. Man is erect in posture, and has this 
 erectness marked in the form and position of all his bones, 
 while the Man- Ape has his inclined posture forced on him 
 by every bone of his skeleton. The highest of Man-Apes, the 
 Orang-utan, cannot walk without holding on by his fore- 
 limbs ; and, instead of having a double curvature in his back 
 like Man, which well-balanced erectness requires, he has but 
 one. The connecting links between Man and any Man- Ape 
 of past geological time have not been found, although earnestly 
 looked for. No specimen of the Stone age that has yet been 
 discovered is inferior, as already remarked, to the lowest of 
 existing men; and none is intermediate in essential characters 
 between Man and the Man-Ape. Until the long interval is 
 bridged over by the discovery of intermediate species, it is 
 certainly unsafe to declare that such a line of intermediate 
 species ever existed, and as uuphilosophical as it is unsafe. 
 
PROGRESS IN LIFE. 253 
 
 If, then, the present teaching of geology as to the origin 
 of species is for the most part indecisive, it still strongly 
 confirms the belief that Man is not of Nature's making. 
 Independently of such evidence, Man's high reason, his un- 
 satisfied aspirations, his free will, all afford the fullest assur- 
 ance that he owes his existence to the special act of the 
 Infinite Being whose image he bears. 
 
 9. Man the highest species. It is sometimes queried whether 
 the future may not have its various new species of life, and, 
 among them, some higher than existing Man; whether the 
 age now passing is not to be followed, as was true of the 
 Carboniferous, or the Reptilian, by another still more glorious 
 in its living species; whether, if one of the great Dinosaurs 
 of the Mesozoic age could have thought about his own and 
 other times, he would not have imagined his age the last and 
 the best possible, and whether Man is not playing as foolish 
 a part in styling himself the " lord of creation." 
 
 Against the introduction of new species in coming time 
 science has little to urge. But there is strong reason for 
 holding that, whatever the changes in the lower tribes, exist- 
 ing Man will always remain the highest in the series. 
 
 (1.) Science has made known that the highest of species 
 next to Man, that is, the brute Mammals, have already passed 
 their maximum (page 225) ; hence, the rest of time remains 
 for the culmination of the only higher type, that of Man. 
 And, as this type includes now but one species, we have rea- 
 son for expecting no new species in the future. 
 
254 GEOLOGICAL HISTORY. 
 
 (2.) From geological history we learn also that the type of 
 Yertebrates commenced in kinds that were horizontal in atti- 
 tude, the Fishes; and that from the horizontal there was, 
 in the B/eptiles and Mammals, a raising of the head above 
 the line of the body, up to the Ape, in which the attitude is 
 nearly vertical; and, finally, to perfect vertically in Man, a 
 being having the head placed directly over the body and hind 
 limbs. Thus, as Agassiz observed, the last term in the series 
 has been reached; there can be nothing beyond. This is true 
 as to the general type of structure; but it leaves it an open 
 question whether there may not be other species of Man, or 
 erect beings, of still higher grade. 
 
 (3.) But a different species of Man higher than existing Man 
 is not a possibility. We can conceive of other species of Man 
 distinguished by having some of the external features of the 
 Man-Apes. But these are marks of inferiority, and, if possi- 
 ble in a type of so high grade, could belong only to inferior 
 species. 
 
 The increasing erectness and breadth of forehead in Man, 
 and the shortening of the jaws, giving a nearly vertical line 
 to the front, which are a known result of culture, indicate 
 the course which upward progress must take. And in these 
 points and some others closely related, the limits of perfec- 
 tion have been nearly reached by some among the present 
 race. Further improvement can give physically only larger 
 capacity to the brain and greater beauty of form to the 
 
PROGRESS IN LIFE. 255 
 
 whole structure, and make these qualities more general. No 
 wide divergence from existing Man can be conceived of. 
 When all possible change in these directions has been accom- 
 plished, Man will still be Man, and no more the head of the 
 system of life than he is at present. 
 
 (4.) Beyond all this we may say, that since no Dinosaur, and 
 no other species but Man, has ever been capable of reviewing 
 the past or contemplating the future; and since Man not only 
 has all time and all Nature within the range of his thought 
 and study, but can even yoke Nature for service, and in fact 
 has her already at work for him in numberless ways, the 
 system with such a head must be complete. 
 
 Nature, through Man, has attained to the possession of a 
 living soul capable of putting her once wasted energies into 
 strong and combined movement for social, intellectual, and 
 moral purposes, and this is the consummation that the past 
 has ever had in prospect. 
 
 The Man of the future is Man triumphant over dying 
 Nature, exulting in the freedom and privileges of spiritual 
 life. 
 
INDEX 
 
 NOTE. The pronunciation of some of the scientific words is indicated by an accent. 
 
 ACONCA'GUA, 65. 
 Ac'rogens, 103. 
 
 Carboniferous, 156. 
 Adirondacks, 107- 
 Agate, 5. 
 
 Ages in Geology, 99. 
 Alabama Eocene, 201. 
 Albite, 2. 
 
 Algae. See SEA-WEEDS. 
 Alleghany Mountains, making of, 168. 
 Alluvial deposits, 49. 
 Alps, glaciers in, 58. 
 
 elevation of, 20?. 
 Amethyst, 11. 
 Ammonites, 182. 
 Amphibians, 163, 186. 
 Amygdaloid, 18. 
 An'giosperms, Cretaceous, 181. 
 
 Tertiary, 200. 
 Anisopus, tracks of, 18?. 
 Anthracite, 154. 
 
 origin of, 171. 
 Anticli'nal, 85. 
 Apennines, 207- 
 Appalachians, making of, 168. 
 Appalachian region, 135, 136, 167. 
 
 folded rocks of, 85, 169. 
 
 thickness of formations of, 167. 
 Archse'an time, 106. 
 
 North America, 108. 
 Arequi'pa, 65. 
 Argillaceous sandstone, 15. 
 Ar'gyllite, 15. 
 Articulates, 100. 
 As'aphus gigas, 126. 
 As'terophyllites, 140. 
 Astrsea, 28. 
 
 Atmosphere, agency of, 44. 
 Augite, 8. 
 
 Au'rochs, 232. 
 Aymestry limestone, 131. 
 Azoic. See ARCHAEAN. 
 
 BAI^ beds, 117- 
 Basalt, 18. 
 
 Basaltic columns, 22. 
 Beach-formations, 51. 
 Bear, cave, 225. 
 Belem'nites, 184. 
 Bilin, infusorial bed of, 36. 
 Birds, 101, 164. 
 
 Jurassic and Cretaceous, 190. 
 
 Tertiary, 203. 
 Bituminous coal, 154. 
 Black lead, 9. 
 Blue Ridge, 107. 
 Bog Iron-ore, 12. 
 Bowlders, 211, 214. 
 Bowlder-clay, 218. 
 Brachiopods, Silurian, 121, 133. 
 
 Devonian, 142. 
 
 Carboniferous, 152. 
 Brains, growth in, 247. 
 Brines of Salina, 130. 
 Bryozo'ans, 125. 
 
 CALAMI'TES, 140, 158. 
 Calcareous rocks, 14, 27. 
 Calcite, 9. 
 
 Calyme'ne Blumenbachii, 126. 
 Cambrian. See PRIMORDIAL. 
 Camel, Tertiary, 206. 
 Cannel coal, 154. 
 Canon. See COLORADO. 
 Carbon, 8. 
 
 Carbonate of lime, 9. 
 Carbonic acid, 9. 
 Carboniferous age, 149. 
 
258 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Carboniferous age, changes during, 164. 
 
 Car'ni-vores, 304. 
 
 Carpathians, 207. 
 
 Catskill period, 138. 
 
 Cave animals of Quaternary, 225. 
 
 Cenozoic time, 194. 
 
 Centipedes, 162. 
 
 Cephalization, progress in, 249. 
 
 Cephalopods, 123. 
 
 of Mcsozoic, 182. 
 Cestracionts, 145. 
 Chain-coral, 132. 
 Chalcopy'rite, 13. 
 Chalk, 179. 
 
 Chainplain period, 218. 
 Chemung beds, 138. 
 Cincinnati uplift, 135, 165. 
 Circumdenudation, 81. 
 Clay-slate, 15. 
 Climate, progress in, 238. 
 
 Mesozoic, 209. 
 
 Quaternary, 215, 218, 230. 
 
 Tertiary, 209. 
 Coal, kinds of, 154. 
 
 formation of, 155. 
 
 of Rocky Mountain region, 197- 
 
 sulphur in, 155. 
 Coal-areas, American, 152. 
 
 -areas of Britain, 153. 
 
 -beds, characters of, 153. 
 
 -beds, formation of, 165. 
 
 -beds of Triassic, 175. 
 
 -beds, flexures in, 169. 
 
 -measures, 151. 
 
 -period, 151. 
 
 -plants, age of, 103, 149. 
 Coccoliths, 34, 40. 
 Coccos'teus, 147. 
 Cockroaches, 161. 
 
 Colora'do, canon of, 20, 77, 78, 237. 
 Columna'ria, 119. 
 Conformable strata, 88. 
 Conglomerate, 14. 
 Conifers, Devonian, 142. 
 
 Carboniferous, 156, 160. 
 
 Mesozoic, 180. 
 Connecticut River sandstone and footprints, 175. 
 
 terraces, 222. 
 
 trap rocks, 194. 
 Continents denned in Archaean time, 108. 
 
 origin of, 94. 
 Contraction a cause of change of level, 89. 
 
 Copper ore, 13. 
 00^13,27-30. 
 
 Silurian, 109, 119, 132. 
 
 Devonian, 142. 
 
 Carboniferous, 151. 
 Corallines, 34. 
 Corniferous limestone, 137. 
 Cotopaxi, 65. 
 Craters, 65. 
 
 Crepid'ula costata, 201. 
 Cretaceous period, 175. 
 
 America, map of, 177. 
 
 Great Britain, map of, 178. 
 Crinoidal limestone, 34, 150. 
 Cri'noids, 30, 34, 100. 
 
 Silurian, 119, 132. 
 
 Subcarboniferous, 150. 
 Crocodiles, 189. 
 Crusta'ceans, 100. 
 Cryp'togams, 103. 
 Crystalline rocks, 15-18, 26. 
 Culmination of types, 102. 
 Currents, oceanic, 50. 
 Cy'athophyl'loid corals, 142. 
 Cycads, 174, 181. 
 
 DAWKINS, W. B., on human relics, 234. 
 
 Decay of rocks, 42. 
 
 Deer, Irish, 226. 
 
 Delta of Mississippi, 49. 
 
 Den'udation, 48, 81, 86. 
 
 Detri'tus, 25. 
 
 Development, system of, 243. 
 
 Devonian age, 137- 
 
 hornstone, 138. 
 Diamond, 8. 
 Di'atoms, 5, 35. 
 Dikes, 65. 
 Dinoceras, 204. 
 Dinosaurs, 187. 
 Dip, 83. 
 
 Dodo, extinction of, 237. 
 Dol'eryte. See TEAP. 
 Dol'omite, 10. 
 Drift, 211, 213 
 
 sands, 45. 
 
 scratches, 212. 
 Dromatherium, 191. 
 Dunes, 45. 
 
 EARTH, first condition of, 106, 238. 
 progress in features, 238. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 259 
 
 Earth, progress in life, 240. 
 
 Earthquakes, 64, 88. 
 
 Elephant, Quaternary, 226, 232. 
 
 Elevations, causes of, 80. 
 
 Emery, 6. 
 
 Ena'liosaurs, or Sea-saurians, 164, 188. 
 
 England, geological map of, 114, 178. 
 
 E'ocene, 194. 
 
 Eosau rus, 104. 
 
 Eozoon, 112. 
 
 Equise'ta, 139, 156. 
 
 Erosion, 48, 81. 
 
 Evolution, 243. 
 
 Expansion of rocks, effects of, 63. 
 
 FAULTS, 75, 87, 176. 
 Fa'vosi'tes, 143. 
 Feldspar, 6. 
 Ferns, Devonian, 139. 
 
 Carboniferous, 157, 158. 
 Fingal's cave, 208. 
 Fishes, 101. 
 
 Age of, 137- 
 
 Carboniferous, 161. 
 
 Devonian, 144. 
 
 Mesozoic, 185. 
 
 Silurian, 133. 
 
 Teliost, 186. 
 Fish-spines, 144. 
 Flags, 15, 139. 
 Flexures, 84, 89. 
 Flint, 4, 38, 180. 
 Flint arrow-heads, 230. 
 Folded rocks, 84, 89, 169. 
 Footprints. See TKACKS. 
 Foramin'ifers, 32. 
 
 Fossils, use of, in determining the equivalency 
 of strata, 97- 
 
 number of Paleozoic, 136. 
 Fox, Quaternary, 226. 
 Fractures, 87, 176. 
 Fragmental rocks, 15. 
 Fresh waters, action of, 46. 
 Fruits, fossil, 160. 
 
 GALE'NA, 13. 
 
 Gan'oids, Carboniferous, 161. 
 
 Devonian, 144, 145. 
 
 Triassic, 186. 
 Garnet, 8. 
 Gas'teropods, 122. 
 Geysers, 69, 73. 
 
 Giants' Causeway, 18, 208. 
 Glacial period, 211. 
 Glacier period of Switzerland, 58, 217. 
 second, of Europe, 223, 235. 
 
 scratches, 60, 221. 
 Glaciers, 58, 213. 
 Glyptodon, 229. 
 Gneiss, 16. 
 Gon'iatites, 183. 
 Gran'ite, 15. 
 Graph'ite. 9, 112. 
 Gravel, 15. 
 
 Greenland, changes of level in, 237- 
 Green Mountains, making of, 128, 135, 165. 
 
 limestone of, 128. 
 Green River Basin, 197. 
 Grit, 23. 
 
 Ground Pines, 131. 
 Gym'nosperms, 142. 
 Gypsiferous formation, Triassic, 176. 
 
 HALYSI'TES, 132. 
 
 Hamilton group, 138. 
 
 Hawaii, volcanoes of, 66, 68. 
 
 Heat, 63. 
 
 Height of Mount Shasta and other volcanic 
 
 peaks, 65. 
 
 Helderbcrg group, 130, 138. 
 Hem'atite, 11, 12. 
 Her'bi-vores, 203. 
 Highlands, 107. 
 Hippopotamus, 226. 
 Holoptych'ius, 146. 
 Hornblende, 7. 
 Hornblende rocks, 17, 109. 
 Hornstone, 4, 38. 
 Horse, fossil, 204, 226. 
 Hot springs, 68. 
 Human skeletons, fossil, 231. 
 Hyaena, cave, 225. 
 
 ICE of lakes and rivers, 57. 
 
 glacier, 58, 211. 
 Icebergs, 62. 
 
 down the Mississippi valley, 219. 
 Ichthyosaurus, 188. 
 Igneous rocks, 63. 
 
 Tertiary, 208. 
 
 Triassic, 194. 
 Iguan'odon, 188. 
 Infusorial earth, 36. 
 Insects, Devonian, 143. 
 
260 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Insects, Carboniferous, 162. 
 Invertebrates, 102. 
 Irish Deer, 226. 
 Iron ores, 11, 12. 
 
 Archaean, 109, 110. 
 Iron mountains of Missouri, 109. 
 
 JOINTS in rocks, 88. 
 Jorullo, 66. 
 Jurassic period, 175. 
 
 KILAUE'A, 67- 
 Kitchen-middens, 232. 
 
 LABKADOKITE, 7- 
 
 Lake Champlain in the Quaternary, 219. 
 
 Lakes of Rocky Mountain region, Tertiary, 196. 
 
 Lamellibranchs, 122. 
 
 Laminated structure, 15. 
 
 Lateral pressure, 89. 
 
 Lava, 19. . 
 
 Layer, 21. 
 
 Lead ore, 13. 
 
 Lemur, 264. 
 
 Lepidoden'drids, 141, 157. 
 
 Lepte'na, 121. 
 
 Level, change of, in Sweden and Greenland, 237- 
 
 changes of, in the Quaternary, 215, 218. 
 
 origin of changes of, 89. 
 Lias, 177. 
 Life, agency of, in rock-making, 27- 
 
 general laws of progress of, 240. 
 Lignite, 197. 
 Lignitic beds, 197, 202. 
 Limestone, 9, 10, 13 
 
 formation of, 27, 33. 
 Lingulella, 120. 
 Lingula flags, 117, 120. 
 Lion, cave, 225. 
 Lirioden'dron, 181. 
 Lithostrotion Canadense, 151. 
 Llandeilo flags, 117. 
 Llandovery beds, 117. 
 Lower He'lderbevg, 130. 
 Ludlow group, 131. 
 Ly'copods, 131, 141, 156. 
 Lynx, Quaternary, 226. 
 
 MADREPORA, 28. 
 
 Magnesian limestone, 11, 13, 116. 
 
 Magnetite, 11. 
 
 Mammals, 101. 
 
 Age of, 99, 194. . 
 
 Mammals, first of, 190. 
 Tertiary, 203. 
 Quaternary, 225. 
 Man, Age of, 209. 
 relics of, 230. 
 
 the head of the system of life, 237, 253. 
 origin of, 252. 
 Map of England, 114, 178. 
 
 of North America, Archaean, 105. 
 of North America, Cretaceous, 177. 
 of North America, Tertiary, 195. 
 Marble, 14. 
 
 of Green Mountains, 128. 
 Marsh, 0. C., growth of brains, 247. 
 Marsupials, 191, 203. 
 Quaternary, 229. 
 Mastodon, Quaternary, 226. 
 May-flies, Devonian, 144. 
 Medina group, 130. 
 Megaceros. See IRISH DEER. 
 Meg'alosaur, 188. 
 Megatherium, 228. 
 Mento'ne skeleton, 233. 
 Mes'ozoic time, 174. 
 Metamorphic rocks, 26. 
 Metamorphism, 71, 89. 
 Mia'mia Bronsoni, 144. 
 Mica, 7. 
 
 schist, 16. 
 Microscopic organisms, 32, 35. 
 Millstone-grit, 152. 
 Mineral coal. See COAL. 
 Miocene, 194. 
 
 Mississippi River, delta of, 49. 
 detritus of, 48. 
 
 valley, in the Glacial and Champlain pe- 
 riods, 219. 
 Missouri iron ores, 109. 
 Mollusks, 27, 100. 
 Monkeys, 204. 
 Monument Park, 82. 
 Moraine, 60. 
 Mo'sasaur, 190. 
 Mosses, 131. 
 
 Mountains, making of, 80, 83, 89, 171. 
 of Paleozoic origin, 128, 148, 167- 
 made during the Mesozoic, 193. 
 made during the Tertiary, 206. 
 Mount Holyoke, 194. 
 Hood, 208. 
 Loa,66. 
 Mansfield, glacial scratches on, 213, 
 
INDEX. 
 
 261 
 
 Mount Shasta, 64, 208. 
 
 Tom, 194. 
 Mountains, White, scratches on, 213. 
 
 White, alpine plants on, 224. 
 Mud, 15. 
 Mud-cracks, 55. 
 Myr'iapods, or Centipedes, 162. 
 
 NAUTILUS, in the Silurian, 124 
 Neanderthal skull, 233. 
 Ne'olith'ic era, 232. 
 Niag'ara group, 129. 
 
 River, gorge of, 238. 
 Nova Scotia coal-measures, 166. 
 Num'mulites, 32, 33, 198. 
 Nummulitic limestone, 198, 199. 
 Nullipores, 34. 
 Nuts, fossil, 160. 
 
 OCEAN, effects of, 50. 
 
 life in depths of, 40. 
 Oceanic basin, origin of, 94. 
 Old red sandstone, 139. 
 On'onda'ga limestone. See UPPER HELDER- 
 
 BERG. 
 
 Oolyte, 178, 179. 
 Opal, 5, 73. 
 Ore'odon, 204. 
 
 Organic remains, rocks made of, 25. 
 Oris'kany sandstone, 131. 
 Orthis, 121. 
 Orthoceras, 124. 
 Or'thoclase, 7- 
 Ostrea sellseformis, 201. 
 Otozoum Moodii, 187. 
 Owl, 203. 
 Ox, first of, 206. 
 Oyster, Tertiary, 201. 
 
 PAL'^EASTER, 120. 
 Paleolith'ic era, 231. 
 Paleozo'ic time, 113. 
 Palisades, 194. 
 Palms, Cretaceous, 181. 
 
 Tertiary, 209. 
 Paradox'ides, 126. 
 Parrot, 203. 
 Peat, formation of, 40. 
 Pentac'rinus, 31. 
 Pen'tremi'tes, 151. 
 Permian group, 156. 
 Plac/oderms, 147. 
 
 Plants, Archaean, 112. 
 
 Carboniferous, 156. 
 
 Cretaceous, 181. 
 
 Devonian, 139. 
 
 lime-secreting, 34. 
 
 Lower Silurian, 117. 
 
 Upper Silurian, 131. 
 
 Tertiary, 200. 
 
 Triassic, 180. 
 
 Platephem'era antiqua, 144. 
 Ple'siosaurs, 189. 
 Pleurotoma'ria lenticula'ris, 123 
 Pliocene, 194. 
 
 Plumba'go. See GRAPHITE. 
 Polycystines, 37- 
 Polyps, 28, 100. 
 
 Polythala'mia. See FORAMINIFERS. 
 Porphyry, 19. 
 Portage group, 138. 
 Portland (England) dirt-bed, 1?9. 
 Post-tertiary. See QUATERNARY. 
 Potsdam sandstone, 116. 
 Primordial period, 116. 
 Productus, 152. 
 Progress of life, 242. 
 Pro'tozo'ans, 99, 112, 118. 
 Pterichthys, 147- 
 Pterodactyl, 191. 
 Pterosaurs, 190. 
 Pudding-stone, 14. 
 Pyrenees, 207. 
 Pyrite, 10. 
 Pyroxene, 8. 
 
 QUADRUPEDS. See MAMMAJLS. 
 Quaternary Age, 209, 224. 
 Quartz, 3. 
 Quicklime, 9. 
 
 RA'DIATES, 30, 99. 
 Rain-prints, 56. 
 Ran'iceps Lyellii, 163. 
 Recent period, 221. 
 Reefs, coral, 33. 
 Reindeer era, 224, 231. 
 Reptiles, 101. 
 
 Carboniferous, 161, 163, 164. 
 
 Mesozoic, 186. 
 Reptilian age, 174. 
 Rhine, alluvial deposits of, 221. 
 Rhinoceroses, Tertiary, 203. 
 
 Quaternary, 226. 
 
262 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Rhi'zopods, 32, 33, 40, 99. 
 
 Archaean, 112. 
 
 Cretaceous, 179. 
 Ripple-marks, 54. 
 Rivers, action of, 47. 
 
 of Palezoic origin, 56. 
 River terraces, 222. 
 Roches moutonuees, 61, 216. 
 Rocks, Archaean, 106. 
 
 fragmental, 25. 
 
 kinds of, 3, 13. 
 
 making of, 23, 33, 35, 44. 
 
 metamorphic, 26. 
 
 of Mississippi valley, 136. 
 
 stratified, 19, 21, 25. 
 
 thickness of Lower Silurian, 129. 
 
 thickness of Paleozoic in North America, 
 167. 
 
 unstratified, 21. 
 Rocky Mountains, origin of, 193, 206. 
 
 Mountain coal-area, 198. 
 Rotalia, 32. 
 
 ST. LAWRENCE River in the Quaternary, 219, 
 
 221. 
 Saliferous group of Britain and Europe, 177- 
 
 rocks of New York, 130. 
 Sali'na rocks, 130. 
 Salix, Cretaceous, 181. 
 Salt of Salina and Canada, 130. 
 
 of Triassic, 177. 
 Sand, 15. 
 
 Sand-scratches, 46. 
 Sandstone, 14, 15. 
 Sapphire, 6. 
 
 Sassafras Cretaceum, 181. 
 Schist, schistose rocks, 16. 
 Scoria, 19. 
 
 Scratches, glacial, 60, 212. 
 Sea-beaches, elevated, 221. 
 Sea-saurians, 164, 188. 
 Sea-weeds, or Algae, 112, 117. 
 Sediment of Mississippi River, 48. 
 Sela'chians, 144, 161. 
 Shale, 14. 
 Sharks, Devonian. 144. 
 
 Carboniferous, 161. 
 
 Tertiary, 202. 
 
 Upper Silurian, 133. 
 Shasta, 64. 
 
 Shells, rocks made of, 27, 33. 
 Sid'erite, 12. 
 
 SigiUa'ria, Sigillarids, 141, 159. 
 Silica, or Quartz, 3, 5. 
 Silicates, 5. 
 Siliceous plants, 35. 
 
 sponges, 39. 
 
 Polycistines, 37. 
 
 waters of Geysers, 68. 
 Silurian age, 113. 
 
 Lower, 115. 
 
 Upper, 129. 
 Skeletons of man, 231. 
 Slate, 15. 
 
 Sloths, gigantic, of Quaternary, 227. 
 Sol'fata'ras, 70. 
 Solidification, 70. 
 Spathic iron ore, 12. 
 
 Species, exterminations of, 127, 173, 240. 
 Sphagnous mosses, 40. 
 Sphenopteris Gravenhorstii, 158. 
 Spicules of Sponges, 37. 
 Spiders, 100, 162. 
 Spirifer, 152. 
 Sponges, 37, 39, 79. 
 Squid, 185. 
 Stalactites, 24. 
 Stalagmite, 24. 
 
 containing bones of cave animals, 225, 233. 
 Stone age, 231. 
 Strata, definition of, 21. 
 Stratification, 19. 
 Strike, 83. 
 
 Subcarboniferous period, 150. 
 Subsidence during the Champlain period, 218, 
 
 220. 
 
 Sweden, modern change of level in, 237. 
 Sy'enyte, 17. 
 Synclinal, 85. 
 System of life, 242. 
 
 TAILS of fishes, 145. 
 
 Tapir, 203. 
 
 Teliost fishes, 186. 
 
 Terrace period. See RECENT PEKIOD. 
 
 Terraces along rivers, 221. 
 
 Tertiary age, 194. 
 
 Time, length of geological, 237, 239. 
 
 Trach'yte, 19. 
 
 Tracks of reptiles, 187. 
 
 Transitions between species, 237. 
 
 Trap, 18. 
 
 of Connecticut valley, etc., 193. 
 
 columnar, 22. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 263 
 
 Trav'ertine, 24. 
 Tree-ferns, 157. 
 Trenton limestone, 117. 
 Triassic period, 17*. 
 Tri'lobites, 125, 133, 142, 160. 
 Tufa, 19. 
 
 calcareous, 24. 
 
 UNCONFORMABLE strata, 88. 
 Unstratified rocks, 21. 
 Uplifts, 89. 
 
 Upper Helderberg, 138. 
 Upper Silurian, 129. 
 
 VALLEYS, formation of, 73. 
 Veins, formation of, 73. 
 Vertebrates, 110. 
 Tertiary, 202. 
 Vesuvius, 67. 
 Volcanic rocks, 18. 
 Volcanoes, 64. 
 
 WATER, action of fresh, 46. 
 
 action of oceanic, 50. 
 
 freezing and frozen, 57. 
 Waves, action of, 51. 
 Weal'den, 179. 
 Wenlock limestone, 130. 
 Whales, first of, 210. 
 Willow, Cretaceous, 181. 
 Wind-drift structure, 45. 
 Wind River Mountains, 107. 
 Winds, effects of, 44. 
 White Mountains, glacial scratches on, 213. 
 
 alpine plants on, 224. 
 Wolf, Quaternary, 226. 
 Worms, 100. 
 
 XIPHODON, 204. 
 YELLOWSTONE Park, 70. 
 ZEACRINUS elegans, 151. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 University Press, Cambridge: Electrotyped and Printed by Welch, Bigelow, & Co. 
 
- 
 
 (j 
 
 
 
L^fajSU-" 
 
 
ef--i, 
 
 
 
RETURN EARTH SCIENCES LIBRARY 
 
 TO ^ 230 McCone Hall 642-2997 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 1 MONTH 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 Books needed for class reserve are subject to immediate recal 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 FORM NO. DD8 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES